Maki was sipping alcohol in the main entrance of the shrine. A bit of red wine, though she wasn’t aiming to get drunk. She was on ‘keep Kaito in the shrine’ duty, at least for this part of the day. Shuichi was going to take a turn watching him later. Kokichi wouldn’t get a turn, as while the new hookah setup kept anyone not directly smoking from getting fully hit by its effects, there was still smoke in the air and a residual aftertaste that wouldn’t work well with Kokichi’s lungs.

Kaito had started in the other room, praying and murmuring as he smoked, but after a while he had wandered out to the main area, saw Maki, and went to put his head in her lap, curling onto the couch she was lounging on. Maki didn’t mind. Kaito was going to be at this for hours, and regular breaks from the dense smoke in the back room was probably needed. They had dismissed the practice of the Momota needing to be entirely alone with his thoughts too. Kaito had never stuck to it before, and it seemed even more foolish now that they understood the god a little better. 

Maki and Shuichi had both stressed to Kaito that he still probably wasn’t receiving visions or messages or anything from Atua. Because they had no reason to believe he communicated like that. Kaito had nodded and agreed and, Maki was pretty sure, just played lip-service with them, the way he always had before, while still going into this hoping for something.

So far it had been a lot of indistinguishable nonsense. Gushing about the shrine and his husbands and his kids and his friends before talking about random things that came to mind. He confessed to Maki that Aiichi was kinda hot, in a pillow princess sort of way. Maki had told him never to say that around anyone else, ever, for as long as he lived. She supposed it was a sign Kaito’s relationship with Aiichi had improved.

There was a knock at the door. In her lap, Kaito murmured, “Don’t tell her the angel’s here, it makes her mad.”

“Scoot over, numbskull,” Maki said gently, nudging out from under Kaito’s head, heading over to the door. “If you’re here to attack, I wouldn’t recommend it. I get sloppy after a few drinks. It’ll hurt more… oh. You two.”

Doppio offered Maki an awkward grin. “Uh, hi. So, you got those drinks you wanted after all?” Nodding a little to Arven, who was holding a fresh pitcher of water from the dining hall, Doppio held up the modest bouquet--vased already--of white and purple Dicean anemones, as if Maki wouldn’t have already noticed. “Um… We heard that this shrine opened today, a-and Kaito’s high as shit, so…we brought water and a housewarming gift?”

Glancing at the bit of the interior he could see--red and…sparkly???--Doppio grinned hopefully. “...can we come in?”

Maki raised a slight eyebrow at the flowers and water, before asking, “Do either of you know what Kaito’s ‘celebrating’, exactly? Why he’s high as shit?”

“An… Atuan visions thing?” Arven said.

“Right. And we have a rule with Kaito. Anything he tells you? Leave it alone. Don’t bring it up with him later. He remembers what he remembers and that’s it.” Maki said, “Stick by that, and you’re good. Kaito!”

“Mmmm?” Kaito hummed sleepily on the couch.

“You up to visitors? Doppio and Arven are here.”

Kaito sighed sleepily… before suddenly his eyes opened wide. Sitting up and, looking wide awake, looking keenly at the door, his gaze entirely unable to focus but looking thrilled as he said, “My boys are here?”

Maki rolled her eyes, stepping aside. “Put the flowers in a corner and the water on the table. Welcome to the castle temple.”

Okay, Arven had to admit, this place was… kinda gorgeous. His eyes immediately glanced up at the mosaic wall, evening light still shining in, before looking over to the other side. “Is that an aquarium?”

“My ‘Kichi gave me an ocean, but I still need the sea~” Kaito sang song, looking incredibly pleased to see them, stumbling up and out of the couch, his bare feet plodding against the hard flooring before finding the soft rug, “He’s gooooood like that. My ‘Kichi’s so good. Never forces anything. Doesn’t make me drink salt water~”

“He keeps saying that. Somehow that means Kokichi’s letting him pick his own fish. Most of what he’s saying isn’t gonna make sense, so you’re aware,” Maki warned them, as Kaito hurried forward, “Also, he loses all sense of boundaries–”

“LOOK AT YOU!” Kaito crowed, pulling them both into a squishing hug, “YOU’RE SO BIG NOW!”

If that was the rule? Then it was probably something Doppio could abide by wonderfully. It’d likely turn out Doppio wouldn’t remember anything either, other than some vague sense that Kaito had talked a lot of inebriated nonsense, so…in the clear. Nodding, Doppio came in and dutifully headed over to some corner to place the flowers down…but his eyes widened as he moved, taking in the shrine. 

Kaito said that Kokichi had set up making an entire room for him, in the style of the Oumas. The lounge and hot tub in the basement were pretty amazing too, for a gift for someone, and it…it was an incredible gift, just conceptually. 

But this?! Stone flooring under the carpet, stone arches, specially carved, and…custom stained glass windows??? A WHOLE WALL AQUARIUM?! 

Kokichi hadn’t just commissioned a room for Kaito’s birthday. He’d commissioned a fairytale come to life.

…he supposed that was just the level their heir apparent wanted to celebrate his husband, but…were birthdays really this over the top? It…seemed a lot fancier than just…

“O-OPH!” Doppio grunted as he was squeezed into a hug, something…trembling a little within him. …he’d missed this. Kaito hugs. He had wanted some space, after their agreement, but…it had kind of felt like Kaito just hadn’t wanted to see him at all, and…

“K-Kaito, we haven’t gotten any bigger since this morning,” Doppio grunted, lightly patting the prince’s arm.

“G’ha! W-what Aceto said!” Arven gasped as Kaito squeeeezed them. 

“Mm. You two seem to have this. I’m going to grab a warm meal for him and myself,” Maki decided, “You two eaten already?”

“Wait, what? You’re just gonna leave him with us!?” Arven called, trying to peek around Kaito’s arms at her, “What are we supposed to do with him!?”

“Don’t let him leave the room. If he leaves the room, I’ll stab you.” Maki said idly, heading out the door, “Be back soon.”

Kaito grinned, leaning back and petting both the boys’ hair, grinning as his wide, dazed eyes sparkled with the sandstone. “She wooooon’t, she woooooon’t… she might.” Kaito frowned, brow pinching. “Graaaaze you. Graze you? Graze me…”

Kaito looked around worriedly for a moment, an increasingly confused look on his face. “‘m supposed to be in my shrine… not supposed to leave during the first day. Maki-Roll’s gonna be pissed I left…” He murmured, heading towards the door.

“Oh, uh, nope.” Arven said, going to grab Kaito’s arm, “You’re already in your shrine. Remember?”

Kaito looked back over his shoulder. Giving Arven a wide, confused look… before his face tensed. Going back and pulling Arven into a tight hug. “It’s okay, it’s okay… They’re so big, aren’t they? Like trying to reassure the sun it can lean on you. It’s okay. You can always come to me, okay? You don’t have to do it alone…”

“Um…” Arven patted Kaito on the arm, unable to move much in his grip, “Okay?”

Doppio made a sort of strangled noise, but…he supposed, in a sense, they had sort of asked for this. Maybe if they had caught Kokichi looking after Kaito, he and Arven could’ve gotten away with being bystanders, but Maki and Shuuichi? Uh…yeah. They were going to be put to work. 

Hopefully with no stabbings. And, well…if it really came down to it, Kaito wasn’t in his right mind, and Doppio was, so…they could probably physically force him to stay in the shrine, if Kaito got it into his cloudy head to leave. Hopefully it wouldn’t come down to that. Doppio had a feeling he’d receive a stabbing for that too. 

Watching with raised eyebrows as Kaito confused himself, then brought Arven into another hug, Doppio gently patted Kaito’s arm, hoping to save his boyfriend from being hugged to death. “Hey, Kaito? Why don’t you sit back down--you’ll be even more safely in your shrine if you’re sitting, right?” And…he probably wouldn’t be in danger of falling over. “Arven and I brought water, have you had anything to drink recently?”

Kaito looked up at Doppio like he was shocked to see him, literally gasping aloud… before letting Arven go. 

Though, instead of hugging Doppio, Kaito brought his index fingers up and, staring at Doppio in wonder, reached forward and poked him in both cheeks. Squishing them together as Kaito stared like he had never seen anything like Doppio before.

“You’re so…” Kaito blinked, poking some more, “...soft. Like pudding. But if pudding could eat you.”

Then Kaito blinked…before looking upwards, towards the top of Doppio’s head.

Amaina stared back at him.

O.O

Kaito stared… before grinning, reaching up to give her a little gentle pat on the head, whispering to her, “Atua loves you~”

OoO Well sure who doesn’t

“Mmm~” Kaito chuckled, suddenly looking around, “Water?”

Doppio just dryly stared at Kaito back, allowing his cheeks to be squished, though that certainly didn’t give any sort of authority to his pout, at the high nonsense Kaito said next. “Everyone really just has an opinion about my body lately, huh,” he grumbled through squished lips.

…part of him was glad Kaito acknowledged him at all, though. Sure, they had talked that morning, but…still. Without any sort of boundaries? Doppio wouldn’t have been shocked if Kaito just…acted like he didn’t exist. 

Which wasn’t as appealing in this context, as it had been at Arven’s school. 

Looking up with a little surprise as…Kaito acknowledged Amaina--sure, he supposed--Doppio just shook his head with a sigh and tried to guide Kaito back towards the…damn, even the couch was velvet?? Geez… “Yeah, water. And Maki said she was gonna get you food soon too.”

As he guided Kaito, Doppio looked over at Arven. “Could you pour out a glass, please?”

“Sure,” Arven said, also a little surprised by Kaito seeing Amaina, but… well, he likely wouldn’t remember. Amaina had likely shown herself to him knowing that. Or something. 

Besides, it was time to have fun with this. 

As Kaito lumbered over to the couch, Arven went to pour him a glass. And, wow, this table was…thick. It looked so heavy. How did they get this up five flights of stairs?? Before heading to the couch, where Kaito was excitedly explaining to Doppio that Kokichi had made the stars explode to make the universe.

“Cause it’s sorta like making stars explode to unmake the universe??” Kaito said, grinning brightly, excitement in every word, “But this time the explosion is, like… like…” Kaito mimicked the motion of an explosion with his hands, before balling his hands together into a solid circle, “constructive. Isn’t he cool?? I love him. He’s so nice to me… D-Doppio!” Kaito said, suddenly looking worried at Doppio, “You have to find people who are nice to you! Because the bad ones bite, and they never let go, even if you can’t handle any more. The nice ones are out there though! Like… Like Arven?” Kaito said earnestly, “He’s not big like you, but he’s nice, and that’s so important.”

“Oh, so noooow I’m nice?” Arven grinned, passing Kaito his glass before sitting on an ottoman that Maki had pulled up to rest her feet on. This room was full of chairs. “What else is nice about me, Kaito?”

Kaito stared at Arven like he was surprised he was there, before saying, “You’re… smart. And dedicated. And you have wolf in you.” Kaito said, reaching to grasp Arven’s wrist, bringing it up to sniff it as Arven smirked, even feeling a little weirded out to have Kaito sniffing him, “Not a lot, but enough. You were denied a pack for so long… so many of us are alone… I’m sorry. You should have had more than her. But she lov…”

Kaito hesitated, before pulling back. Like he was forcing himself to disengage, reaching up to pinch at the earring in the shell of his ear, murmuring, “Don’t say that.”

Arven frowned at all of that. Not sure what Kaito was saying, or what he had restrained himself from saying… before deciding, whatever, he was high, and laughing lightly, “So I’m a wolf, huh?”

“Not really.” Kaito sighed, looking away, “But they’d have still loved you anyway. They were loyal like that.”

Doppio had just been nodding along, mostly. Kaito was a Star Genius, sure, so a lot of the stuff he said about space was over Doppio’s head, but, uh…trying to explain a theoretical creation of the universe while he was high as balls? Nodding was the best response to give. 

Though…that was kind of sweet, actually. 

Smiling softly, hoping to soothe that worried expression, Doppio nodded. “I know, Kaito. Gotta create a social network and all that, have to rely on more people. And Arven is very nice…even if, uh, he’s definitely bigger than me,” he snorted. “I’d kinda hope size wasn’t a limiting factor to who you can be friends with. That’d’ve put you out of the running ages ago.”

Crossing his (uninjured) ankle over his knee, Doppio snickered softly as Arven very mildly took advantage of Kaito’s mental state, humming in agreement with all the nice things Kaito listed out about his boyfriend. Though, uh…the sniffing and wolf thing?

“...you know, I wouldn’t’ve thought Kaito was a furry,” Doppio hummed at Arven, quickly looking him over from the…uh, weirder stuff Kaito said and…decided not to say. “I think he might’ve given a clue or something before, though. Like talking about how wolves are cool…”

He blinked before grinning at Kaito. “Aw, you got a wolf kigu for your daughter too. She a wolf too or not really, but just as loved?”

“Oh nooooo,” Arven whispered, laughing behind his hand a little as he nodded, “I think you’re right. Woooow, okay, immediately paid off. Prince Kaito is a furry…”

Kaito gave Arven a confused look… before pouting. Blowing out his cheeks a little, before insisting, “Cat boys are a very normal kink! You don’t need to be a furry to think your cute, tiny lovers would look even cuter in cat ears! He is so. Cute.”

“Uuuuuh–”

“And Miiiiiyaaaaaaa~” Kaito suddenly shifted gears, eyes wide and adoring as he clutched his hand over his heart, “There’s no scent on her, but I just know they’d have loved her. She’s got those fierce, beautiful eyes, strong hands, long toes-y woes-y’s… she’s gonna be so big too…”

Kaito looked around, worrying his hands over his glass of water, before murmuring, “I gotta go talk to Miyako. Gotta tell her how to treat people gently. When you’re big, you gotta be careful… gotta go tell her–”

“Woah, woah, hold on, have some water before you go teach your infant daughter how to handle being your size.” Arven laughed, gently pushing Kaito back down on the couch. He had a feeling it only worked because Kaito wasn’t fighting him on it at all, as Kaito flopped down, sighing. “Alright, what else to ask you… I’m so tempted to get weird about it, but I don’t know if I actually wanna hear too much,” Arven said, tilting his head a bit, “Um… oh! Tell us an embarrassing story about Maki. She kinda intimidates me, it might help to have something like that to think about next time she threatens to stab me.”

“She woooon’t,” Kaito sighed, before immediately following that up with, “She miiiiiiight. But only a little! Itty bitty stabs. And not kids! We talked about it.” Kaito mused, staring up at the ceiling, “...she looooooves me. Is that embarrassing? No, why be embarrassed… oh, oh!” Kaito suddenly leaned forward, a smirk on his face, like he was sharing a deep, dark secret, “...I think she looooooves her girlfriend~ it’s so cute. She’s so smitten. Don’t tell her, she’ll stab you.”

Uhhhhh….

Well. That was more information than Doppio ever wanted to know. Kaito had taunted him once with Princess Miyako, calling her undeniable proof that he’d had sex, and Doppio had even called that too much, but this was way too much. Prince Kokichi really loved this guy, huh.

…as if they weren’t literally sitting in maybe the nicest room Doppio had ever seen, that was built as a monument to love. 

He wondered what the hell it’d look like when Miyako’s first birthday came around, what the princes would do to celebrate her. He couldn’t even imagine it. 

Doppio raised his eyebrow a little at the ‘no kids’ stabbing rule…before he nodded a little to himself. In fairness, being possessed by someone attacking you seemed like a good stabbing exception, and it wasn’t like Doppio had been that put out by it in the first place. That was a reasonable loophole. 

“The stab’s not that bad,” Doppio idly muttered, not really thinking about it, before he smirked a little at Kaito. “...is she that embarrassed? I’d…think it’d be pretty normal to like the person you’re dating. Or,” he snorted, “Are they both just wholly stoic to each other, so it’s an ‘unsaid, but known’ thing.”

Kaito scoffed, running his palm over his jaw, “My Maki-roll is. Well, no, not really, but in the early stages? Is all like… weeeeeh, how does one love, am I worthy, blah blah blah. Like she doesn’t have more loved ones than anyone else I know. She gets embarrassed. Elia though,” Kaito grinned, getting excited, “She’s so sweet. Big, pretty smile~ Big, pretty wings~ They always think Atua’s love doesn’t extend past… here,” Kaito said, gesturing around them, everywhere, “but it does. He loves everyone… I don’t know how you have enough room in you. It made sense when you were… a god? Bigger than life? You couldn’t put mortal expectations on you, but noooooow?”

Kaito was looking around, eyes aiming for the mosaic glass, “How do you do it? It’s so much. Too much for a person. Poor ‘Kichi. Poor Miya…”

Kaito blinked… before his eyes focused. Looking at Doppio. “You are a lot.” he said, staring at him, “Like… all of it. All of it again. And then again. It’s a lot. You fill up all the cracks and corners… a statistical inevitability and a theoretical impossibility… but you are. Loved. No one is too much. You may fill every corner, but the space can accommodate you. You are a lot. But you are never too much. Atua loves you. The universe loves you.”

That was…kind of silly? In a way that could get annoying in more serious contexts, but as an overview was…kind of sweet. Though if he thought about their conversation back at Arven’s house, it wasn’t like Doppio couldn’t understand where that insecurity came from. If Maki wasn’t the type to throw the past away, then…everything she had done was still…shrouded over her like a blanket. And when you had spend years knee deep mucking through the ugliest things the world had to offer…it made you aware of the grime on your hands, that would sully anything beautiful you tried to touch. 

That’s where the metaphor fell apart a bit, at least for Doppio’s poetic capabilities, because what reality was actually like didn’t fit in those confines, but…well. It was understandable. 

Though, uh…the divine love of a god…?

Doppio’s smile started to falter, as Kaito focused on him again. Kaito…poking at a very real insecurity, calling him…impossible, and yet trying to reassure and… Doppio’s jaw clenched a little. 

…it wasn’t fair to Kaito right now, he knew. He was high, he didn’t…

Letting go of a breath, Doppio let out a terse, stilted, “...thanks,” before glancing at Arven. “...guess Prince Kokichi told him, huh?”

Arven frowned, “Maybe… we should ask.This is the time, right? Doesn’t seem like he can hide much like this.”

“Kaito.” Arven said, leaning in, “What do you know about magic?”

Kaito stared at Arven… before frowning, “Which bit?”

Arven tsked. He pointed to Doppio, “Anything in this area?”

Kaito blinked, “He’s a… he’s a…”

Kaito paused. Trying to think of the word, “...shoot, it’s on the tip of myyyyy tongue. Hold on…tulip? Tulip?”

“Like the flower?” Arven asked a tad incredulously.

“Yeah… no wait, thats the other ones.” Kaito murmured, brow pinching,  “Tal… talllllop? Tall? Tall? Doppio’s tall. Tell me if I get close.”

“We don’t know what you’re trying to say, we can’t tell if you’re close or not.”

“Tabitha!” Kaito exclaimed, eyes lighting with recognition, “Tabitha… no, wait, Elsa.  Why did I think her name was Tabitha? Elsa made art that looked like her.” Kaito explained, pointing at Amaina.

Amaina nodded, sure because i am adorable

“But then like… people would eat her.” Kaito said, squinting, “Sexily…wait. Did Tabitha know about chibis!? Did she eat chibis!?”

Amaina gasped, Oh no!!!

“I thought you said her name was Elsa?” Arven sighed.

“You should not eat Chibis! It’s rude.”

OoO;; Yeah!!! No matter how sexy I amm!!!

Kaito probably couldn’t hide much…but anything truthful would likely be thrown in with a bunch of indistinguishable nonsense as well. Which…didn’t exactly serve well for a serious conversation about how Doppio had found out what he was, only for someone to go blabbing about it to everyone again.

(...though…it wasn’t like it was a secret he had told Kokichi. Kokichi had told him. So…maybe it was unfair to assume that Kokichi had just blabbed, and it hadn’t been, like…him just figuring it out around other people. Doppio had no idea how you’d go about figuring something like that out in the first place, even if Kokichi could show up in his dreams.)

And…even if he didn’t get it right? It sounded close enough for Doppio to assume that Kokichi really had told him. Though, even high, Doppio wasn’t about to confirm it. That was the worst way to get caught, outing yourself because you overestimated everyone else. 

Snorting softly, Doppio reached up to poke Amaina’s cheek. “You think eating is sexy? Angelo, is that why you’re always in our food, and talking about eating people? Are you trying to get eaten? That’s pretty rude, you know? I don’t think you could even exist in my guts.” 

He didn’t really know what they looked like, after all, and if he didn’t know, then Amaina couldn’t live it.

OOO;;; Nooooooo no sexy eating im too young and perfect to be devoured!!!!

“I feel ya.” Kaito sighed, nodding, “...I kinda wanted to eat little me a little bit. Elsa made it look like fun! No, no, I didn’t,” Kaito sighed, putting up his hands in surrender when Amaina made a bunch of hovering swords around his throat, “...but if he was into it, I was tempted. Unfortunately, Kokichi’s not a freak like his husband… I’d so be eaten by him.” Kaito said, gaze suddenly far away and dreamy, “Or, oh, Shuichi? Oh shit, absolutely… okay yeah I can see the appeal.”

“........see, this is what I was worried about.” Arven whispered, eyes wide as saucers, “I’ve heard too much.”

“No kidding.” Maki said behind them.

“Gah!” Arven shouted, looking up at her, “When did you–”

“Kaito knows you're a tulpa because Kokichi figured it out in front of him.” Maki said, walking around the table and sitting next to Kaito, putting a warm meal down in front of him as he stared at her adoringly. “Same as me. It was one of those big ‘eureka’ moments. Same way you figured out who Kokichi was.”

“Now, if you two are done trying to interrogate my intoxicated friend,” Maki said, glaring at them, “And learning about his kinks while he can barely think straight? If you have real questions, just ask me. I literally offered that weeks ago now. It’s not everyone else’s fault if you refuse to just tell us what you want.”

“...are you werewolves?” Arven said, “Is that why you both know about stuff like this?’

“Kaito knows about magic because the universe decided for him that taking care of magical people was going to be his responsibility.” Maki said, as Kaito sighed, leaning against her, “And even if he can’t do anything himself, you’ll respect that. I’m not a werewolf, but I am… something. I can’t tell you what, because peoples lives depend on people not knowing, Understand? It’s a life or death situation. Trying to find out is literally risking innocent peoples death. Got it? Anything else?”

His nose wrinkling, Doppio made a sort of disgusted expression. Sure, he’d been the one to tease Amaina a little bit, but…it was weirder when someone was actually into it. And especially when ‘it’ was…cannibalism?? Magical cannibalism? …urg, gross…

As much as it was interesting to ask Kaito questions, uh, Doppio really hadn’t needed to know about any of his kinks, so how to--

“Eep!” Doppio squeaked, blinking widely over at Maki, surprised to see her, even though he had been facing more towards the door. …even though she had been there long enough to hear…from the start of their questions… Geez, she really was a top assassin. 

A little petulantly, though, Doppio looked to the side and scratched his cheek, the scratch Maki had put there healed. “...it wasn’t really a moment like that, for me figuring out Prince Kokichi… I mean…he practically just said it.” …but it did feel a little better to know that Kokichi hadn’t really told everyone on purpose. 

Doppio nodded a little, not really having thought about…doing? Anything to Kaito because he, until this point theoretically, didn’t have magical bullshit. Doppio didn’t really want to do anything to anyone through magical bullshit, not even himself, really. But…

He frowned softly, glancing over to Maki in worry. “...this isn’t really me trying to figure out your deal, but…is it like me? Like…Prince Kokichi told me not to really talk about the Tulpa stuff, ‘cause people are looking for me… You have that kind of danger too?”

“Sort of,” Maki said, “... they don’t know they’re looking for me, is the biggest thing. The people who want to kill me. And there’s ways they can find out, admittedly. Your little walking talking doll there, for one.”

OoO i dont know what you mean

O.O…

OOO OH MIKU DONT EAT ME I’M PROBABLY SO DELICIOUS BUT NOOOO

O.O

OoO JK I know you wont

“She’s so big…” Kaito murmured, looking to Maki and sighing again, “Everyone’s so big. It can get intimidating.”

“I’m not eating anyone.” Maki said, before pausing, “...else. And that’s how we differ, Doppio. What I am is destructive. What you are is constructive. Both are devastating if handled wrong, but otherwise that’s all we’ve got in common. Though, in practice, I don’t actually know how important your secret truly is. It might not end up being the sort of thing you have to hide in the long term. It’s just safer to keep it secret for now, till we know how people would react.”

“Oh… That’s a better position to be in, honestly,” Doppio mumbled. “Best way to hide is for people not to know they should be looking.”

…which made it important for people not to break through that barrier of knowledge, even if you had other plans for hiding. Doppio looked up, giving Amaina a concerned look…and then he looked back down to give Maki a concerned look (anyone else???) though…he just let out a little sigh. His right hand going to his left wrist, but…instead of scratching, just rubbing his thumb along his watch strap. 

“...I don’t really feel constructive…but sure. Um…” Doppio glanced down, before giving Maki a more insecure look. “...I figure it’s the case, but… I mean, I still don’t really…get it. And Prince Kokichi, and, honestly, his friend too, seemed kinda confused too, but…I think what I am is, uh…kinda defined by not knowing how people might react. But if Kokichi figured it out in front of all of you…um. I guess I’m trying to ask…”

“Are?” Doppio’s voice went a little high-pitched in his uncertainty. “...we all okay? Like…you guys with what I am?”

Maki raised an eyebrow, looking briefly confused… and Kaito buried his face into her shoulder, suddenly laughing.

“Oh nooooo,” Kaito laughed, snorting into Maki’s neck, “He doesn’t knoooooow.”

“Kaito, stop drooling on me.” Maki said dryly, lightly pushing him off. 

Kaito giggled, leaning back into the couch, closing his eyes as he said airly, “Doooppio Doppio Doppio… Doppio.. Do-ppio… do-reigh-me-fa-so— oh! I was saying something.” Kaito said, sitting up, trying to focus, “Yeah, no, you are just like the latest thing. We were talking about this in therapy?? But we’ve given up on assuming we’ve seen it all. There is sooooo much out there.”

Kaito sighed, sticking his pinky in his ear, cleaning it out, “I don’t know what you’d have to be to scare us off by this point. I honestly don’t. Mean? I guess mean. Even then, not really. Definitely not anything magical. We are so prepared for magic bullshit. We love you anyway, kid. You’re ours now, there’s no scaring us off.”

“Kaito,” Maki sighed, poking him.

He swapped her hand away, grumbling, “I’m wasted, I can say whatever the fuck I want. I love him, Arven’s my feral little wolf guy, Aiichi’s sexy, Ikou’s very sexy, but in different ways. I wanna love my family and think weird old guys with life advice are hot! It’s Atua week, I’m allowed!”

Kaito paused, before sighing, “...you’re doing a good job, Maki. He has faith in you.”

Maki rolled her eyes, “Better have faith I’m gonna kick his ass someday. And you two,” Maki said, looking to them, “Should go. If you have more questions, fuck off with them until I’m done babysitting Kaito. It can wait… oh, but before you go, here.” Maki said, flicking her wrist, a sudden bag in her hand. “Your painting supplies. Took me ages to crumble this up.”

…he supposed it was good to know that the…vague confusing concept of what he was wasn’t scary or off-putting…but something didn’t have to be The Worst Thing Ever for someone to not be okay with it. But, well…he supposed he did already know the answer. Like, literally the first thing Prince Kokichi did after finding out was come to offer his help. And not…yanno. Kick him out of the castle, or figure out a way to get him arrested, or…

(...tell him to go back to Boss.)

…Doppio supposed he was just…nervous. With Kaito avoiding him, and he hadn’t really seen Shuuichi, but…

Doppio blinked, turning pink. Before he looked away with a flustered sigh. Love… Well, Kaito was high. 

Taking Maki’s cue, Doppio got up, before accepting the bag. Blinking again…before he balked. “You crumbled it yourself?! I-I thought you guys were gonna…I don’t know, use a ball tumbler o-or something like that. Che palle!”

“Relax, it’s not that impressive, I used a drill and then a hammer,” Maki said, glancing over as Kaito went back to trying to snuggle her, “Kaito.”

“Dance with me but normally,” Kaito sighed, “We never happy dance anymore…”

“Eat your food, then you’re gonna do another dose of your drug. I need you way more incoherent and far less annoying.” Maki sighed, before glaring at the teens, “Why are you still here?”

“Right, got it!” Arven said, taking Doppio’s hand and hurrying out, muttering under his breath, “...someone loves their girlfriend.”

Closing the door behind them, Arven sighed… before saying, “Ya know, that did help with the intimidation factor. Wow, that was a lot crazier than I was expecting it to be. I don’t know what I was expecting, but it wasn’t that.”

He didn’t mean to. She was capable and intimidating in the way capable people were, but Doppio did trust Maki. He wasn’t scared of her. But…maybe it was just the arrangement or words, or just enough of something in her tone… He flinched, a bit, before Arven took his hand and the two of them left the shrine, something in his chest dropping. 

…hm. He…didn’t really like that. 

Sighing, Doppio shook his head a little. “I think we should’ve expected for it to backfire in some way, but…yeah. I kinda wonder just what the heck he is taking, to get him that out of it. I guess he was kind of acting like a really drunk person with more coordination, so it’s not a super interesting reaction or anything, but…still.”

Looking at the bag in his hand, Doppio hummed shortly before squeezing Arven’s hand. “...well, it’s still a little early, but…u-unless there was something you wanted to do for an hour or two? Do you want to go ask Prince Kokichi if we can get this done with?”

“Maybe the sooner we get it done, the better?” Arven asked, rubbing his thumb along the side of Doppio’s hand, “But I’d rather leave it up to you. Do you want to get this done?”

“Kinda, yeah,” Doppio shrugged, offering Arven a small, sheepish grin. “I don’t like just…being an explosion waiting to happen at any moment. I don’t want people to be in danger just literally being around me. So…yeah, sooner’s better.”

-

As it turned out, Kokichi did have time earlier that evening, and so did Alter Ego, so after a quick detour for Kokichi to mix the gem powder with the chemicals he still had, Doppio was sitting shirtless in his bathtub, painting a light purple paste over his skin. He did…feel kind of silly doing it. He didn’t really have much of a reference for magic, still, but…a lot of it seemed kind of ridiculous. Dancing angels and gargling lighter fluid and painting rocks…

“...s-so, after I’m done, all I have to do is…wait?” Doppio asked again through the shower curtain to Kokichi sitting on the bathroom floor on the other side. 

“Yupp!” the prince chirped. “I’m not really sure of your psychic awareness, so you might actually be aware of my mentor, Amaina-chan, and me building the defense, but we don’t need you to do anything extra, Doppio. Not panicking, maybe, but it shouldn’t be scary in the first place.”

Arven was watching, well, Kokichi curiously. He knew Amaina as around, but she had said she had to go exist in Doppio for a bit, so he guessed that meant he wasn’t going to see her. As for the golden cat, he hadn’t seen them at all. And so far Kokichi, as Arven’s only point of reference,was just sorta… sitting there. On the bathroom floor, which was an  odd place to see the prince of Dicea sitting, Arven thought.

In the deep ocean that was Doppio’s internal form, Alter Ego was walking around in a bubble like a hamster ball and Amaina, for the third time, was pretending like she was going to pop that bubble with a comically oversized needle.

OoO heeeeere kitty kitty kitty~ the waters fiiiiiiine

“Amaina-chan, I told you, the bubble helps me concentrate,” Alter Ego reminded her, tail twitching in irritation, {Hatsune, can you control her?}

{Historically, no.} Hatsune sent back, {But I’ll talk to her.}

Amaina paused, distracted… before she pouted. Making the needle disappear, I am NOT irresponsible I am taking this SOOOOO seriously and you are a tattle tale and snitches get stitches

“I’ll take my chances,” Alter Ego said, before looking to Kokichi, “How are we doing on your plane of existence?” 

{Almost done. Doppio-kun’s painting himself, so--oh?}

“Uh…so, I did everything you showed me? I think?” Doppio said from behind the curtain, before it slightly pulled back. Gold doe eyes peeking out. “So…we’re ready?”

Kokichi gave the teen a soft, reassuring smile. “We’re ready! Doppio, we’ll be paying attention, but, still, if anything feels weird to you, speak up. I’ll still be paying attention to things out here,” he gestured to the bathroom, “Though I’ll be a little distracted, so if it just kind of looks like I’m staring into space? I’m just paying attention to this stuff,” he pointed to his head. 

And…with that?

Kokichi drifted closer to Alter Ego on gentle waves, lounging in an oversized innertube. “We’re ready. Alter Ego, would you like to go first, so Amaina-chan and Miku-chan can see how it’s done?”

Indeed, it sort of looked like Prince Kokichi was staring into space, so Doppio blinked up at Arven. “...Arven? Um… Could…? You hold my hand, please?”

Arven scooted over to him, reach into the bath, his arm dipping beneath the curtain, waiting for Doppio to grab it. When Doppio did, he squeezed his hand gently, as he said, “You’re going to be alright…” and there was a brief look of uncertainty, Arven giving Doppio an imploring look, “Right? And you’ll speak up if it feels weird. Yes?”

Alter Ego, inside, nodded, taking a deep, deeeep breath, closing their eyes… searching through Doppio, searching for the energy that Maki had instilled into the stones, finding the anchor point that he needed to add to. To spread. To strengthen.

When he found the edges, the bubble around him started to ripple. Each ripple broke off the bubble, making it another, small little bubble, which was joined by even more little bubbles. Spreading through the water, spreading the energy, as Alter Ego opened his eyes, their golden glow shining through the water as they whispered intent into the bubbles, {Structure. Foundation. An inner core.} they whispered into the energy, {Something to anchor too.}

And all the little bubbles suddenly hardened. Small, shimmering hard stones, shifting effortlessly through Doppio’s being.

[Somewhere, green eyes opened, disturbed from their nap. Something was wrong. He felt like there was a literal lump in his stomach…]

“Right!” Doppio earnestly nodded, lacing his fingers with Arven’s. “I-I mean… It kinda just feels like…mud? I guess? It’s not - oh.”

If he had been sitting in the rest of the bathroom, Doppio might’ve not even noticed, for how subtle it was. But curled up against the side of the tub, there was just enough shadow that he could see it… “...uh… It’s glowing? The paint, I mean… Uh, it doesn’t hurt or anything, but…yeah.”

Kokichi frowned faintly, but didn’t get up from his spot. That didn’t happen with Addason…but there were more than a few changed factors. And if it was just the mixture that was glowing, then…it was probably alright. 

Giving Alter Ego a nod, Kokichi flipped over on his tube and took a deep breath. More than just something to steady himself…er, a lot more. It seemed like Kokichi could’ve been inhaling for minutes, though it wasn’t actually that long in reality, before, slowly, gently, he breathed out. 

A wispy, curling fog starting to dance on the water’s surface…but not just that. Two thirds of water was oxygen, after all. And seeping as gently as mist, the fog became part of the ocean. Just like those air tubes Kokichi had spent so long learning about for Kaito’s aquarium. 

{Fluid, adaptable. Not a box to constrain you in, but something that grows and flows just as you do} Kokichi wished. {As ever-present and as ecosystematically demanding as air. Protection without stifling.}

Doppio hiccupped softly, eyes too fixed on Arven, for the time being, to notice the fog coming out with his breaths. 

“Everything still okay?” Arven asked softly, his own gaze briefly looking at the… steam? Coming out of Doppio’s mouth, before looking back to his boyfriends eyes, trying to read them, “Cold?”

[He reached. He looked. He had… no idea what he was seeing.]

[But he knew a turning point when he saw it. A moment of potential. Potential for someone else. Something he couldn’t allow.]

[Fuck it. Subtlety was only useful to a point.]

Amaina floated in the ocean. Alter Ego beneath her, still making his little anchor points for the energy to grab onto, Kokichi above her, giving them motion and fuel. Stability and flexibility both covered…

Heh. Please. Like she was ever going to give him anything else. She knew what she was.

Reaching out to senpai for permission, Amaina floated happily in the ocean, in the space in between. She lay flat, as little pleasant notes of music played around her, like little tinkling bells. As the music played, the water started to shift. Waves forming, dancing and spinning her body around as she lazily let it. The water feeling chaotic and random and out of control.

The bells lazily played around her, as she closed her eyes, letting her body relax on the surface of the water. Her body shifted from color to color. Red– pink– blue– purple– green– yellow– colors rapidly shifting through her body, until they bled out into the water, like ink. Shifting and mixing into the water, as she sang, {P O W E R} -_- 

 O.O

OoO {Baby senpai was way too easy to control / and his eyes look better gold / so I’ll spread power into his mushy gushy ocean gut / like a squid shooting ink from her butt!!}

O.O

OoO {You can applaud now}

No, he can’t.

Doppio gave Arven a confused look. Cold? Well, he was shirtless in a bathtub, so it wasn’t like he was cozy, but it really wasn’t that cold. So why would--

Barely even getting a chance to answer Arven, Doppio’s eyes widened and he ducked behind the curtain, heaving. His stomach suddenly churning, more than any sort of nausea he had ever experienced before, almost like something was independently whirling in him, rather than his stomach revolting. Actually…it kind of felt like everything was whirling…

He wasn’t left in nauseous limbo for long, the sounds of something splashing soon audible in the bathroom as Doppio heaved mouthfuls of…saltwater. And, uh…colored saltwater. As…his freckles started to shift in color, not bright or neon, but shifting hues of the same saturation, red, pink, blue, purple, green, yellow… 

And hearing a song in his ears--instead of Prince Kokichi getting up off the floor, calling his name through the curtain--Doppio opened his eyes to…darkness. Not darkness like…being in a fort, and not darkness like being back home (he had his watch) but…

That darkness. That tiny, cramped, void-like place… With the only voice he had ever known there…

Boss?!

Arven gapped at him, before stammering out as he reached out with his other hand, clasping Doppio’s hand between both of his, “P-prince Kokichi, uuuuuh, Aceto’s sick!? …and changing colors!? Is that supposed to happen!?”

This has gone on long enough. Move aside. I am taking control.

Taking a breath--a more normal one this time--Kokichi tried to calm some of the waves. Not taking control, but spreading out a soothing feeling, much more controlled than the time he had done this for Shuuichi. That was likely part of it, but…

“It’s…not supposed to happen,” Kokichi said truthfully, though he put a bracing hand on Arven’s back. “But I think we know how to fix that. Hold on, we just… Doppio, can you hear me?”

There were a few gasps from the tub, as the sound of vomiting ended, but…

“{No! What?! You… You can’t take control of me!}” Doppio {said}, his voice muttering against the ceramic, echoing through the ocean, pleading in a void. “{I’m sorry… I never wanted this to happen…but it did. It’s over and I can’t… I-I’m not dying! And I won’t let you use me to hurt anyone else either!}”

“Shit,” Kokichi cursed, glancing at Arven’s hand gripping Doppio’s. “He’s here…” Which was…odd. Kokichi couldn’t see Doppio’s boss’s projection anywhere in the ocean, and…there was nowhere to hide in Doppio. It was all just him. 

…just him. 

There was no way he’d convince Arven to leave Doppio, so…

{Maki, Doppio’s boss is trying to take control. Alter Ego, Amaina, and I will try to contain him, but things might get a little touchy down here.}

Of course there was no answer. But Maki could be counted on. She was coming.

Why the pushback? Your life, this life, is in the past. The people in it mere illusions of the mind, their memories lies trying to drag you down. There is nothing to hold onto, Doppio. There is only this moment, and the future it leads too.

“Hey, what’s happening?” Alter Ego shouted, struggling to keep his bubble formed around him as the current within the ocean tossed him around. Looking up towards the surface as he shouted, “I can’t see him!”

Amaina remained floating on the ocean’s surface. Still singing her little bell songs. Letting the waves rock and roll her around, colors still spreading out of her.

Briefly, gold changed to green. Diavolo ignored the hands holding his, worried eyes boring into him, as he looked around, before focusing on past Arven, at Kokichi.

That was the biggest obstacle right now. 

Diavolo pounced on him.

Kokichi white-knuckle gripped his inner tube, his little section of the ocean only barely not as rough as others, Kokichi unwilling to exert that much control over Doppio. However, he needed to do something. But what…

“It’s why the community can’t feel any waves!” Kokichi shouted back to his mentor and friend. “Like this, they’re the same mind! His boss is the ocean too!”

Though, whatever conclusion that functionally meant, or what they could do to…essentially, keep a mind from attacking itself, Kokichi was cut off from focusing on. With a gasp, Kokichi barely pulled himself back enough to keep Doppio from tackling his head onto the floor, his hands going to Doppio’s bare, color-shifting speckled shoulders to try and keep him farther back. 

However, while Kaito had often made comparisons between Doppio and Kokichi…Doppio really was just more lean, than thin. And that was very noticeable with his shirt off. 

As tightly corded muscles flexed, gold flashed. A horrified expression crossing Doppio’s face. 

“{STOP!}” Doppio cried. “{What are you doing?! You’re just going to make things worse for yourself, Boss, STOP!}”

Alter Ego had no idea how to separate a mind from itself– had never even been in a mind broken in that particular way– and felt all the fur on their body puff out into straight lines as it tried to think. They knew Kokichi was being attacked, but there was nothing they could do for him out there in the world, they had to focus on the mind. They had to do something.

But as they felt out and out and out for the edges of Doppio’s consciousness, looking for the bits that were him and not Diavolo, they just… didn’t know what they were looking for. It all felt the same.

Amaina stayed where she was.

Spreading her ink.

Outside, Arven shouted when Doppio flew past him, attacking the prince. Arven gasped, at first only able to stare, to shout, “Aceto!? Aceto, what are you doing!?”

Diavolo snarled, reaching to grab Kokichi’s face with his palm, intending to ram Kokichi’s head into the nearest object, perhaps the edge of the counter would be quickest– “HRG!”

“Aceto, get OFF of him!” Arven shouted, grabbing around Doppio’s chest and trying to pull him off. Theoretically, he knew Diavolo was controlling him. That it wasn’t his boyfriend he was talking too. But in that moment of panic, he couldn’t comprehend that. All he could see was his shockingly ripped boyfriend, attacking the literal heir apparent, seemingly out of his mind. He needed Doppio to calm down! Before anyone was hurt!

Diavolo tsked at the attempt to grapple him, before he elbowed Arven hard in the stomach, pushing the boy backwards as he snarled, “Worthless little distraction. Wasted so much of my time. Like a kiss from you compares to running an empire.” Diavolo kicked out, knocking Arven into the bathtub with a crash, turning back to Kokichi and reaching out to him, “I’ll deal with that one next.”

“Doppio!” Kokichi grunted, trying to keep the teen’s arms off his face. “Doppio, this is still your body! Your own existence! If there’s something you believe in, you have to fight for it! You’re not something people just do things to--this is your life!!”

(...his life)

(...suo vito…)

Kokichi couldn’t leave Arven, but he did scramble back in the opening he gave him. Closer to the entrance of their room…closer to Maki. He couldn’t even begin to focus on how to differentiate ‘boss’ from Doppio in his mind, trying to manage-- “Arven!”

…which was a sentiment shared. Though it “sounded” more like--

“ARVEN!!!”

In an instant, the sea and sky went gold, that absolute frozen stillness not the cause for this color change, this time. That bright gold, spacious and blinding…”awake”. Awake, was the only term for it, as the gold space looked upon itself with fury.

“I GAVE EVERYTHING FOR YOU! I LOVED YOU, PADRE, AND I DIDN’T EVEN CARE IF YOU ACKNOWLEDGED MY EXISTENCE! I JUST WANTED YOU TO BE HAPPY!”

“BUT ALL YOU DO IS HURT PEOPLE! ALL YOU DO IS HURT ME, WHEN I WOULD’VE DONE EVERYTHING FOR YOU! BUT…BUT I’M NOT YOURS. I’M ME! AND YOU DON’T GET TO ℝ𝕌𝕀ℕ 𝕎ℍ𝔸𝕋’𝕊 𝕄𝕀ℕ𝔼!”

“Si nuddu ammiscatu cu nente, suca.”

It would seem like a blink. Arven shoved into the bathtub, Kokichi trying to manage two battles he didn’t know how to fight…but they would’ve blinked, and Doppio would be on the ground. His freckles glittering against his skin like flecks of gold, and a gold liquid slowly seeping from his nose like blood. Though, unmistakably, there would be a faint, smug smile on his unconscious face.

And the sea, bathed in sunlight, was calm. 

-

Things were weirdly calm, after that.

Maki showed up basically in the middle of the lightshow, and while she had no idea what was happening, basically grabbed Kokichi and pulled him as far from it as possible. When the light show ended, it was… honestly just a matter of clean up. Putting Doppio to bed. Putting him in clothes– Arven insisted. And then figuring out the next step.

The next step was Maki refusing to leave the room until Doppio woke up and they could be certain it was him. Arven hadn’t really fought it. He had been a little scared to be alone, though he still sat with Doppio, wanting to be there when he woke up.

It was looking like it wasn't going to happen until the morning. But Arven couldn’t really sleep.

Kokichi had insisted on Arven getting checked out, even if his stomach would need no more than an ice pack. And he had checked in on Alter Ego and Miku, making sure they were alright and…if they had felt that too. Just for a moment, feeling that…open-air warmth. The feeling of being at the beach on a sunny day, and looking out at the whole ocean, every breath clear and free. 

He didn’t know exactly what Doppio had done, and he didn’t fight Maki insisting on staying with the boys, but…he did know something had happened. He just hoped it was a good thing. 

But, time ticked on, and dinner came and went…the sun sank below the horizon…stars twinkled out over the sky as the moon swam through them…

And it wasn’t until, perhaps, just before dawn, did the corpse-like sleeping stillness of Doppio stir. His breath hitching as he turned slightly, slowly waking up…only to blink, confused, as he saw two pairs of eyes staring back in the darkness. 

“...mmmuh?” he elegantly said.

“Maki,” Arven whispered, “He’s awake.”

Maki reached out, jabbing her thumb over his eyelid, pulling it up. Gold. Before grabbing the other eyelid and doing the same. Gold.

“Doppio,” Maki said, “What’s our secret password?”

“G-gah!” It was luck, more than instincts, that kept Doppio from moving his head forward and poking his eyes out, though he did swipe at Maki’s hands. “Wha-?! FF - huh?”

Sniffling and coughing in the back of his throat, Doppio tried to scoot back a little, propping himself up barely…before he blinked. A worried expression crossing over his face, as his eyebrows knit together and upwards and his lip slotted between his teeth. “...did…we make a password? I-I’m sorry, I don’t…”

Doppio squinted a little, as much of a pained flinch he showed. “Um…can I look through my notebook or…was it something that we decided to keep by word of mouth?”

“Nevermind.” Maki said, stepping back, staring at Doppio, “Just wanted to see how you’d explain not knowing.”

“Aceto, do you… remember?” Arven asked, reaching to put his hand on top of Doppio’s, “What happened?”

Doppio just sent her a quizzical look, before looking to Arven much the same. Immediately flipping his hand to hold his boyfriend’s. Remember? “Uh…”

Blinking sleepily, Doppio rubbed an eye with his free hand as he sat up a little more. “I had…wait, no…um… Oh. We played fetch with Chief after coming back from that noodle shop, right? Uh… After the dance thing at your school.”

Without much confidence in himself, even if that all flowed logically together in his mind, Doppio looked between Arven and Maki. “...that’s…the last stuff that happened, right?”

Arven was… not sure if this was a good thing or a bad thing. Maybe it wasn’t either. He wasn’t sure. Maybe could never be sure.

“Well, that’s annoying.” Maki said, crossing her arms, tilting her head slightly, “Stop me when something sounds familiar. You went to Kokichi to get a defense made. You painted yourself in the bathtub. You were possessed and attacked Kokichi and Arven. You glowed like a lightbulb and, as far as we can tell, stopped being possessed. Anything ringing a bell?”

It didn’t. But Doppio’s eyes went wide in an instant as he looked at Arven with a horrified expression. “I attacked you?! A-Arven, you - a-are you okay?! Oh fuck, is Prince Kokichi okay?!?”

For a moment, Doppio fretted, looking around for…something? He didn’t know… Oh fuck, he attacked his boyfriend and the prince of his country… Was that a crime? Probably! And maybe even one he’d actually be charged with. 

“He’s paralyzed from the neck down.” Maki said, “He’s eating soup through a straw.”

“He is NOT! Don’t listen to her, he’s fine!!” Arven shouted, waving his hands like he could block Maki from Doppio’s view, “You barely touched him!!”

“You’ve orphaned Miyako.” Maki sighed, “Chief’s raising her now. Arven felt responsible.”

Doppio did believe Arven over Maki. She was stoic (at first, grappling with….) but even if she could hold it together in the face of violence and tragedy, he really didn’t think she would describe things that way. The combination of flippant with the oddly specific and, well, in a sense, silly details. Maybe if it had been one or the other, he would’ve been more concerned, but…

Well. Actually. 

He did believe Arven. It was still horrible that he had attacked them, but if they were okay, then…things were okay. 

But regardless?

A small squeak came from Doppio’s chest as his jaw trembled. His breaths coming heavier as his eyes burned, just…an overwhelming feeling of stress and regret and…shame and guilt and…

…relief. Freedom. Power. 

Doppio had once told Arven that just because he didn’t remember something, didn’t mean it hadn’t happened. 

“...uuuohg,” Doppio quietly sobbed before he managed to press a hand over his mouth, his freckles shifting in a brief wave of blue. 

“Oh, Aceto, no…” Arven said, wrapping his arms around him and pulling him into a hug.

Maki, in turn, narrowed her eyes at the freckles. Hmmmm… well, that’s not ideal… he was definitely gonna have to get that under control. Until he could… hmmm… “You ever wear makeup before, Doppio?”

“Could you give us a minute?” Arven said, holding Doppio tighter, “He’s going through something right now.”

“Sure. I have to go find foundation in his skin tone anyway.” Maki said, heading towards the door. “Don’t forget your taser if he acts funny on you, Arven. It won’t kill him, but it may save your life.”

Arven sighed. Yeah, yeah, so she kept saying.

Doppio pressed into the hug, clutching the back of Arven’s shirt tightly. Desperate for the closeness and comfort his boyfriend provided that always made the world feel less…big, but also… Another shuddering round of suppressed sobs went through Doppio’s back. 

…Arven had been given a taser to protect against Doppio. He’d attacked Arven. So much that a self-defense weapon was needed. 

Doppio couldn’t get the feeling out of his chest that…Arven was being hurt. That he needed to do something… 

“I-I’m sorry, s-sorry,” Doppio cried against Arven’s shoulder, holding him tightly. Like maybe if his grip was good enough, nothing would be able to get through. “I don’t want to hurt y-you, I’m sorry.”

“I know you don’t. And you haven’t.” Arven said, clutching him back tightly, “Actually, you basically saved me… shouted my name dramatically and everything,” Arven said, grinning a little shakily, before huffing, “Your dad though? Does not like me. I don’t think I’m getting parental approval anytime soon.”

“...but he sucks anyway,” Arven said softly, “So whatever, I’m not asking for his blessing either.”

Momentarily, Doppio’s grip tightened. A fear, yes, but also anger running through him as he held Arven close. “He’s not allowed to hurt you. I won’t let him.”

Though, that did…allude to some things. That, yeah, Maki did literally just say, but…h-he’d just woken up, and he’d never been the fastest at processing. “...I don’t care if he doesn’t like you… He…” Doppio swallowed, sniffling another round of tears, “...he can shove it. He doesn’t…get to d-decide anything about my life anymore.”

“...what did I do, Arven?”

“Um,” Arven frowned, holding Doppio close. Lightly rubbing his back, “...I’m not sure.”

“I think… things just keep going the way they have? Nothing really changed yesterday, other then, well… hopefully your body is yours now. And, more physically, you’re kind of pulling an Amaina on me, with your freckles… Amaina was telling me she was trying yesterday to make you more… obvious? To you? Like, able to see who you are through colors? …I think she might have meant literally.”

…hopefully. The defense thing…right. To stop his dad from taking over his body… That was a mind thing and… Hm. Hopefully…whatever had happened had worked. Oh, that would explain why Maki was there…to check if it had. And…

“...wh-what?” Doppio softly said, pulling away just enough to look at his hand. …freckled just…as it always was… “...what do you mean, pulling an Amaina? Colors? I don’t - eep!” Just as he was looking, a dull yellow wave pulsed out through his freckles. Honestly…barely any different, especially in the dark, but…uh…noticable while they were changing. Like a gleaming reflection of something briefly passing by. 

“...whathefuck…”

O.O

OoO i don’t see what the problem is i think its pretty

O.O

OoO AAND COOOOL

“Turns out the defenses they put in reflected in your body. You also kinda… smoke. Sometimes?” Arven said, “You just look like your breathing out steam a bit. And I’m not sure what the physical thing the golden cat did…”

OoO YOUR BLOOD HAS LITTLE CRYSTALS IN IT

O.O

OoO And maybe your poo and pee does too!! GLITTERY SHIT

“I feel like she’s just guessing, we have not, in fact, seen you bleed or… anything else.” Arven said, “...maybe just keep an eye out for glitter.”

“...are you okay?” Arven aske softly.

“I’m a creepy pinata,” Doppio moaned, tucking his head back down against Arven. Holding him tight again. 

…he could feel Arven just fine in his arms. Arven was talking, and comforting him, and…and he was okay. Prince Kokichi was…probably alright, if he barely touched him. His dad probably couldn’t take over his body anymore. This was good. 

But…

“...I will be?” Doppio said softly, his voice breaking a little as he scooched himself closer to Arven. “...I just… I feel scared…a-and angry, and guilty and ashamed and…h-happy? I-I feel like if I let you go right now, you’re…you’re gonna get hurt or something, and…and it feels like I’m in the middle of a fight, but I know it’s… I don’t know…”

“I think you were in the middle of a fight,” Arven admitted, trying to be steady for Doppio, though he kinda wanted to lean right back into him. That had been… scary. “But I think you won it? You looked… happy. At the end. I’m sorry you can’t remember it. You looked proud.”

OoO he beat a boss!! Now he gets to kiss a princess!! Puckerup, buttercup! Smooch ‘em!

“By no stretch of the imagination am I a princess,” Arven said a tad dryly, “Though… I will kiss you, Aceto. If you want.”

Sniffling, Doppio turned his head to wipe his eyes a little…before he smiled shakily up at Arven. “...I think I’d like one, yeah. A-and, um…thanks, Angelo. For helping with my brain stuff.”

It didn’t really feel like a kiss would make this better…but it was an act of affection that… Doppio didn’t know. It was just something he wanted to share with Arven. Keep his boyfriend in his arms, kiss him…and maybe Doppio would feel a little less like something horrible would happen to Arven if he let go.

Closing his eyes, Doppio leaned in, gently pressing his lips to Arven’s. His freckles hueing pink.

Arven kissed him back. Doppio not the only one feeling stressed and worried and like if he let go, maybe something terrible would happen to his boyfriend– BAM!

“Gah!” Arven shouted, pulling out his taser from his pajama pant pocket and turning around, putting himself bodily in front of Doppio as he immediately held the taser out, holding down the trigger, “FUCK OFF I’LL MAKE YOU PISS YOURSELF!!”

Kaito blearily looked at the taser, blinking slowly… before wrinkling his nose. “Ngh.” He grumbled, shaking his head a little, shuffling towards the sitting desk as he shut the door behind him, “Nn.”

Arven, mostly too surprised, didn’t lower the taser. Just holding it out as he watched Kaito lumber towards the desk, pull out the chair, before flopping into it with a groaning sigh. Grumbling indistinguishably to himself… before waving in the air, like it was impossibly heavy, a green book. “Nnngh… st’ry time.”

Doppio had screamed in tandem with Arven, but a blink later, he just looked a little tired. And, well…worried and guilty and…all that. But not alarmed. (And he was in a slightly different position, too, his hands on different places on Arven’s body that were a little easier for his boyfriend to twist away from, when time resumed again.)

Kaito…

Apologies welled up in Doppio’s throat, feeling even more shame now faced with the husband of the man he had assaulted, but, uh… Kaito looked kinda…

“...Kaito, you’re…barely awake,” Doppio tried, voice still not entirely even, but…well, he tried. “Go back to sleep. Did Maki wake you up just to… I-I dunno… I don’t think you can really…’story time’ right now.”

“Yeah, Kaito, go back to sleep.” Arven agreed, “It’s like one in the morning or something… K… Kaito?”

Kaito’s head was still leaned back from where he had groaned, slumped in the chair. He was holding up the book, but it was almost like his arm was just barely balancing. There was a small, breathy snoring sound. “...Kaito?”

“Sn-RK??” Kaito snorted, his head suddenly shooting up, looking around… before yawning. Opening the book and looking down at it, “...ngh. Not Maki. A…Ahhhhhh~” Kaito yawned, before smacking his lips a little, blinking unevenly as he looked down at his book, “Atua. Mmm. Y’r both freaked out. M…” another long yawn, “might as well use my week for… story time…”

“Your god sent you to read to us?” Arven asked dryly.

“No. Said it was tough day. Need calming, soooooo-ah!” Kaito yawned, then made a small yell, then hit his forehead with the book a bit, before glaring down at it, “‘kay. Where did I leave… off with you two. We in the future yet?”

…hah?

Huh?

What…?

Doppio flinched a little as Kaito hit himself, though…he did seem a little more coherent, so…

“...Kaito… I-I’m sorry, I didn’t… Is Kokichi alright? Maki just - just got all sarcastic when… Did I hurt him?”

“Mmm?” Kaito hummed, thumping through the pages. “Hurt ‘Kichi? No? I mean…” Kaito looked up, the expression on his face either him being half asleep, or him being deadly serious. It was kind of hard to tell, “He had a bruise on his back. I guess he bumped against something in the scuffle with your boss… but my ‘Kichi bruises like a peach. Coulda’ literally just grazed him…”

Yawning again, Kaito looked down, shrugging, “He didn’t have a heart attack, though. If your boss had really overwhelmed him, I’d be hand feeding him tea. Instead I hand-fed kisses. Kisses of…” Kaito yawned, “love. Think he was afraid I’d be worried. ‘M not worried. My husband's Batman.” Kaito murmured, finding a dog ear in the page. Nice~

“...it worked.” Kaito said, staring at the page, “You can only take our word for it. But it worked.”

It was quiet. But still audible in the room. A soft, “...ex-boss.”

A bruise really wasn’t bad at all, so…Doppio was relieved. There was a big range, of what would be ‘okay’, while still being injured so…if it was just a bruise? Doppio was thankful. And…he’d try to focus on that, rather than…maybe in another set of circumstances, he would’ve killed the heir apparent. 

…that he would’ve killed an unfailingly nice man who’d given him a frog coat. 

Blinking slowly, relaxing a bit against Arven, pulling him close again, Doppio gave Kaito a confused but…hopeful look. His freckles shining a light yellow. “...you really think so?”

Kaito blinked so heavy it looked like a wince, running his finger and thumb over his eyelids, trying to shake some of his confusion, before he nodded, “Mmhm. Mmmm… can’t do much but take our word for it when it comes to the ex-boss, but… nnn… ask my ‘Kichi to test it later. You’ll see.” Kaito sighed, before squinting at the book… before his expression paled, “Oh, come on, we’re at the graveyard part? Ugh… well, at least I don’t need any big, flamboyant voices for this one. Hate this part, gives me nightmares every time I read it… alright… I mean, I can just skip it if you guys don’t want to hear about the graveyard.”

Arven’s brow furrowed a little, “Why wouldn’t we want to hear about a graveyard? Graveyards are cool.”

Kaito stared at Arven in open, judging repulsion, before glancing at Doppio, looking to see what the resident recently traumatized  boyfriend had to say about this clear new massive red flag in his relationship.

Doppio didn’t really know what that meant. But he didn’t really know what any sort of magical bullshit meant, so he really was inclined to take Kaito’s word for it, and if it was something that Kokichi could test? Then that was a ginormous weight off Doppio’s shoulders. 

…though…it kind of meant that other things could get going and…he wasn’t really sure about those but…it was the middle of the night, and he was feeling super out of it. He didn’t have to think about it right now. 

The other thing he didn’t really get was, uh… He was pretty sure they did do the time skip thing, in the story, because he remembered the super embarrassing dance thing Amaina had done, but, uh… It was kinda why he didn’t read much. He…didn’t remember at all where they were in the story, or why or how they were going to a graveyard, but…he supposed he could enjoy it enough out of context. 

Nodding a little, Doppio snuggled into Arven’s shoulder. “Never had a lot of reason to spend time in any, but they’re neat. I walked past that big memorial garden here a few times during the summer, it always looked really pretty and well-maintained.” Shrugging, Doppio gave Kaito a considering look. “...I think you’re the only person scared of ghosts ‘n stuff here, Kaito.”

Kaito blanched at that, before glaring at the both of them. “Ah, so, the only sane one here. Got it. Loud and clear. Hmph. Whatever, the two of you will be asleep before long anyway. Stupid sewer graveyard ghost chapter.” Kaito grumbled, leaning back… before glancing down at his chest. “Can I help you?”

Amaina, who was planted right between his pecs, little head peeking up over his shirt collar to peer at the book, looked up at him. O///O you’re doing just fine. 

Kaito looked at her warily… before huffing. “Damn right I am,” he muttered, getting back to the book. “So, Link has just been clued in by the spiders that there are secrets that only the gravekeeper knows…”

-

Doppio bit his lip as he looked around the room, lightly swinging his legs and listening to the…weird ringing noise. Weird…but it kind of…like, soothed an itch in his brain, sorta. The kind of sound that would probably repeat in his head in quiet moments. Not like right then, because he was actually listening to it, as he observed the soft yellow paint peeking out between…what he assumed was some sort of sound-absorption foam pads on the wall. They had a cool texture…

He took a shaky, nervous breath, looking at the sheet of paper he’d taped into his notebook, double checking the number, even if the office clerk had been the one to actually set his call up. Oh fuck, he was really doing this… 

“Child Protective Services, this is Agent Peach Schnaps. I was told I was asked for?” Peach’s voice came in a little distant, a little crackling. “How may I help you?”

Doppio jumped a little, looking at the phone a little bewildered before he leaned towards the…bit that he was told picked up his voice. “This is Doppio, u-um, Aceto Doppio, that, uh, you’re, umm… Y-you’re handling my case, uh… Good morning.”

This was weird…

Taking a bracing breath, Doppio scrunched his eyes shut, even though there wasn’t anyone in front of him. “I-I have some information about…my case? A-and, um, since…you’re in charge I… Um… Agent Juce said I should call you guys if I needed help…so…”

“Oh, Doppio! Of course!” Peach exclaimed, and there was a small pause, shuffling– the distant sound of a chair moving and a notepad opening. “Of course, what do you need? Are you in immediate danger?”

“No! No, I’m alright…” Doppio reassured. “I just…”

…you have to commit. What did it all mean, if he just… Sure, he didn’t remember exactly what happened yesterday, but Arven had given him a more thorough run-down that morning and… 

His father had tried to kill Kokichi. Had threatened to kill Arven after. Doppio couldn’t just… 

Another small breath. “...I-I can’t explain h-how I found out, but… The guy the guards arrested isn’t my former boss,” Doppio blurted out, hugging himself tightly as he leaned towards the phone. “He was just made to take the fall. A-and…it - it wasn’t a case of abduction, or anything. My old boss…i-is my dad. B-but he’s not gonna claim me, so…” Doppio trailed off a bit. “...I-I don’t really know what that means for…anything.”

“Ah, I see…” Peach murmured, scribbling on her notebook again, before saying, “This was very brave of you to come forward with this, Doppio. And I’d like to stop by today in person to take the same statement again, but in detail and with proof of no duress. Essentially, I just want to make certain no one’s pressuring you to say it.”

“But, someone else has already already come forward about the false arrest, and we are already working on it,” Peach said, “Your testimony will be used in support of hers, rather than on its own. You’ll recall Agent Apple Leif? She offered up information as part of a deal in her own case. Including the identity of the person we have.”

“As for the reality of your parentage… we’ll discuss it more when I arrive. We can do a blood test to make it official, there are ways to determine bloodline at least generally these days, but as for how it will affect your upcoming fostering? Nothing will change… unless you have other family through your father that you’d like us to reach out to for you.”

Doppio nodded. A little annoying, but just in the way that any sort of proper process was, and he didn’t mind. It was reasonable, especially for a legal case like this, to take an important statement in person. 

Though, uh… Doppio blinked, making a confused and surprised noise, hearing…someone else had already beaten him to it? It…had been a few days since he had told Maki, and presumably she told Kokichi and the rest of the royal family. He…guessed they could’ve told CPS and the Guardforce, but…no one had said anything so…

Involuntarily, Doppio’s nose scrunched. Not so much from hearing about Apple Leif again, but…she snitched. Immediately, a knot of disgust tightened in his stomach, anger about how unreliable of a plant she’d been…

(But that wasn’t his job anymore.)

(And honestly he was snitching a whole lot more than she was.)

“Oh…” Doppio said softly, paling a little at the mention of a blood test (....would that still work for him?), though he grimaced. “No. B… M-my father…never mentioned having any family at all. If he does have any living relatives, I don’t know about them. A-and… I-I’d still like to stay in Usott, for any choice I have about…that stuff.”

“You have a considerable amount of choice in it… Why?” Peach suddenly said, sounding a little uncharacteristically dry and annoyed, “Look, if you’ve been talking to Prince Kaito, I have no idea what I have to say to convince him that we’re not just sending you to the other side of the country on a whim. But whatever he’s told you is misinformed. We will not be making any choices without your prior knowledge and prior approval.”

“Alright, hold tight, I can be at the castle in half an hour. Again, this is very brave, Doppio, it was the right thing to do.” Peach said, “Though, while I’ll stress it again when I’m there, I think for the next week we’ll be more diligent about your safety. I may ask you to stay in the castle for the next week. It’s the safest place for you.”

Doppio looked at the phone in surprise before he glanced down, swinging his legs a little again. “...he hasn’t said a lot about it. Just, um…re…assuring? I guess? Me that he can’t adopt me. I think he’s always been more worried about me disappearing somewhere, but…i-it seems a little silly to me.”

“...but it does feel that I just get shoved places, even if they’re nearby.”

Nodding at the timing, Doppio sighed softly, before frowning. “...sure? I mean… I don’t have anywhere else to go.”

“We’ll discuss it more when I get there. Just hang tight.” Peach said, before giggling lightly, “As the kids say~”

The dial tone lined. 

At the other end of the cut line, Peach sighed, before looking to one of her coworkers. “Have you seen Aurange? We’re heading out.”

-

Peach and Aurange walked into the castle, and were startled to have equally startled a housekeeper near the entrance, the young man balking at them before asking them where they were headed. They had thought the housekeeper wanted to help them find where they were going, but instead he just ran off, which was odd. “...he’s got broad shoulders,” Peach observed, as they headed to Doppio’s room.

“Don’t you only like them really short or absurdly tall?” Aurange asked.

“You meet two of my boyfriends and suddenly I have a ‘type’.” Peach sighed, shaking her head. 

But as they arrived at the door, rushing down the hall like he was aiming right for them, Kaito huffed, stopping in front of the door, glaring at them. They stared back.

“...we’re here for Doppio, Kaito,” Peach said.

“She means we’re here to see Doppio.” Aurange sighed, seeing Kaito immediately start to look bigger. “He called for us.”

“Oh? Oh.” Kaito blinked. “I knew that.”

“Did you?” Peach asked.

“Mmm… here,” Kaito said, digging into his pockets, and pulling out two gold. Gesturing for them to hold out their hands, both did, and Kaito placed a gold coin in each palm. “Second day of Atua week,” he explained, glancing over his shoulder at the door, pouting, before heading off. 

“...he is a very strange person,” Peach mused, while Aurange immediately bit the gold coin to see if it was real, before pocketing it. “Let’s knock then.”

There was hardly a wait before the door opened, Doppio staring wide eyed before he gave the agents an awkward grin. He hadn’t forgotten about the meeting in the half hour it took for them to get to the castle, but, uh… Doppio had forgotten some other stuff. And that led to him…well, feeling a bit awkward. Staring with a distinctly un-freckled face as he adjusted the gloves he’d just tugged on. 

“Uh, good morning. Should…we go to one of the meeting rooms? S-sorry, it took me a sec to get ready…”

“Of course, wherever you feel comfortable, Doppio.” Peach said.

“Hold on, hold on,” Aurange said, patting his purse, opening it up and saying, “Hold out your hand.”

Then, taking out a copper piece, he placed it on Doppio’s gloved palm, saying very seriously, “Second day of Atua week.”

“Aurange,” Peach sighed, reaching over to lightly wack his arm, “Let’s not be cute.”

“I’m adorable,” Aurange said, stepping back, looking pleased with himself, “Lead the  way, Doppio.”

Doppio blinked at the copper coin, before giving Aurange a surprised look. “...you’re Atuan too? I don’t remember it, but, uh… Did you get super high too?”

Just shrugging a little to himself--a copper was a copper--Doppio put the coin in his pocket before heading out of the hall of residential rooms, mentally retracing his steps in the castle to some of the public meeting rooms. His mental map of the castle was still a work in progress but…ah! He’d gotten it right this time. 

Holding the door for the agents, Doppio stepped in and glanced around, feeling a little…restless with the curtains already drawn, and a closed pitcher already out on a side table…but. Well. 

Sitting down in one of the chairs, Doppio gave the agents a nervous look. “...I still can’t explain how I found out, so…that part of my statement won’t be any more clarifying.”

“No, but I do like partaking in holidays I hear about, even if they’re not one of mine.” Aurange said, following Doppio, “And, if I had heard the first day of Atua meant I could get high, I’d have absolutely partook.”

“In a healthy, personally and socially responsible way,” Peach added in warily. “And even then, not too much.”

“Uh huh.” Aurange said.

Settling down in the study, Peach took out her notepad while Aurange poured himself some water. “Yes, I see. Doppio, can I ask, have you seen for yourself the gentleman we have in holding? You aren’t on the list of visitors he’s had.” 

…okay, that actually sounded kind of fun. Doppio didn’t think he was the most festive guy, and going to the dance-off on Thursday had shown that he didn’t like being in the mix of high-energy things either, but…it was a nice idea, wasn’t it? Taking every advantage to celebrate…everything. It was the sort of thing that made the world a little more vibrant, he thought. 

Squirming in his seat a little, Doppio looked to the side and shook his head. “...no, I haven’t. But I do know that he’s not the right person. At first…Kaito kept saying that they couldn’t stop me from seeing my b… My father, if I really wanted to…but he always said that it was a bad idea to let him get back in my head. And I just…” Doppio deflated a bit. “...felt too ashamed to go see him…”

“But after I found out that it wasn’t him… I don’t know. It felt like everything was happening really fast and I never had a chance. I don’t really see a point to it either.”

“Understandable. This isn’t an easy predicament for you, I’m sure.” Peach said, “Though, why did you think there wouldn’t be a point to it? It’s a fairly serious accusation.”

“Though, if you don’t feel like it's your business anymore, that’s a perfectly acceptable way to feel about it,” Aurange quickly added in. Unlikely, but that’d be ideal, if the kid just felt that disconnected from it all already.

Doppio sighed a little--unseen to all of them, his freckles going by in a wave of navy blue--sick of hearing people say that there was nothing he could do, and nothing that was his responsibility anymore, though he gave the agents a confused look. “...yes? But there’s no point to me going up to the person in holding to tell them they’re not my dad. If I could hazard any sort of guess for why they claimed responsibility, then they’ll try to argue that he is, even with the accusation, but…between me and him, that’s just a personal conversation. For any legal action, o-or action at all…I’d only have to tell you, or the Guardforce. Who’ll report it in court, if it’s relevant by that time, but…the only reason I’d speak in court is if I demand to be a witness, which…”

Doppio cringed. “...I don’t really want to be.”

“You don’t have to be. As we said, we already have a witness ready to do so, and either way, once we finish bringing Ginocchio in, the evidence of his existence really is all we’ll need.” Peach said, “More importantly, we’d rather you not be brought into any trial if we can possibly avoid it. Courtrooms aren’t good places for children.”

“You’ve always referred to Ginocchio specifically as an employer,” Aurange said, “Have you always been aware he’s your father?” 

Doppio nodded a bit. He didn’t really appreciate the patronizing implication there…but he didn’t want to testify in court so there was no reason to argue against a reasoning that would keep him out of it. Ugh, just thinking about…all the lawyers and detectives and jury members staring at him as someone tried to squeeze every bit of information out of him…eeeugh.

(...Boss would hate it too…)

An uncomfortable look settled onto Doppio’s face, the corners of his mouth tight, before he shook his head. “No… For most of our time together, I only ever knew him as my employer. But…with everything else I found out, um… In the past week or so. I…” He took a breath. “...found out he was my father. And… He’s not my boss anymore, but I don’t know what else to call him, so. That’s really the only other term I have that’s…concise in any way.”

“You’re welcome to refer to him by his name,” Aurange offered.

“Refer to him however makes you comfortable,” Peach insisted, “Now, Doppio, you said he doesn’t have any family. But, when we look into it, if we do manage to discover any, grandparents, siblings, that sort of thing, would you want to be introduced to them? We’re still waiting on your foster situation to start once the worst of the danger has passed, but that hopefully is coming up sooner rather than later. Are you certain you wouldn’t have a preference for a blood relative?”

Doppio gave Aurange an absolutely baffled look. “...but I don’t know his name? You… You guys keep saying ‘Ginocchio’ but…that’s just ‘knee’ in Tsumarian, you know. I get having, like, a code word, but…that’s a really weird one.”

And looking to Peach, he just sighed. “...with all due respect, ma’am, the only blood relative I’ve ever known I just found out lied to me my entire life and has threatened death on everyone who’s shown me kindness. I know that’s not a commendation on anyone who just happens to be related to him, but they don’t owe me even acknowledgement of my existence, just because we happen to be related.”

Pouting a little, Doppio leaned back and crossed his arms. “...if I have to be taken care of by anyone at all? …I’d rather it was someone that chose it, rather than being…pigeon-holed or expected to for any sort of reason.”

“...?” Aurange looked to Peach, who gave him a somewhat helpless look back. “I see… Doppio. Prince Kaito gave Prince Kokichi that name, who gave it to us. We believe it started with… well, you.”

Peach actually found herself smiling slightly, oddly amused. “What does Vinizio mean, then?”

Doppio blinked. Oh. Well… He did just give out fake names, whenever people had straight out asked about his boss in the past… 

After a moment, Doppio shrugged. “It’s just a name, I think. Uh… Prolly means something like ‘wine’ or…related to it, if I had to guess.”

“....Wine Knee?” Peach smiled pleasantly. “Whiney?”

“Pffff.” Aurange suddenly laughed into his water. “You said that to Prince Kaito? Oh, ya know what, okay, that’s really funny.”

Peach tittered lightly, before sighing. Time to be serious. “...Doppio, for the next week, we’d like you to not step out of the castle. Not for any reason. The guards are going to be making moves on your father this week, putting a lot of pressure on him. We believe if he was ever at risk of trying to flee, it’s this week, and we do not want him grabbing you and running. Do you understand?”

“We’re asking the castle to work with us on keeping you here and out of harm’s way.” Aurange said, “We’re asking them today. This is an immediate request. Starting now, you need to stay here.”

Doppio blinked again, before turning red. Tapping his fingers sheepishly, before startling a little at the sound, having forgotten he was wearing gloves. He…hadn’t planned that, but… 

(...Boss…c-could be a little demanding.)

Though with the return to seriousness, Doppio frowned, his eyebrows knitting in. “...I don’t think he’d try to grab me; he just wanted me to die.”

“...a-and… I have therapy, and I was supposed to check out one of the clubs at Arven’s school next week.” He frowned deeper. “A-and…I usually pick him up after classes too…”

“Not this week,” Aurange said, no room for argument, “Ask your therapist to make a home visit. Go to the club the week after. Arven’s getting escorted to and from school for the next week, and is otherwise also restrained to the castle, and to his classes. Like I said, this is the largest pressure point of this investigation. And hunted men act irrationally.”

“Things should go back to normal soon,” Peach promised, “And if we deem it safe sooner than a week, we’ll send word and lift the restrictions. But Doppio, your father ‘only’ wanting to kill you just makes this more important. Your safety is paramount.”

Doppio huffed softly, leaning back farther in his chair. …so unprofessional. But…he guessed he would ask Kai…er, Prince Kokichi about getting in contact with Dr. Mariah to have a home visit. Again. …ugh. And after the failure the dance competition turned out to be too… Ugh, was it like he was even trying?

Doppio frowned a little more, before he looked back up at the agents, worry shimmering in his eyes. “...he’s really good at hiding. And…and though he hates it, he’ll bear being seen to ensure that the person that may see him won’t be alive much longer. So… Um, I suppose it wouldn’t be you two doing the arrest, but…if you could pass that on… Um…in the chimney, and…there’s a trunk in the attic, with a big purple tarp in it, he’s used those hiding places before. But…he’d probably be armed, so…”

“We’ve heard he’s infamously private, yes.” Peach said, “And the detectives working his case have basically used that as a character profile to guess that he wouldn’t have actually left his current hideout yet, though it would have been wise to have left when his fall guy was taken.”

“His level of privacy makes it difficult for him to travel.” Aurange said, “And guards have been keeping an eye on the house. No carriages, no visitors. He’s still there.”

“We will pass on your warnings, Doppio.” Peach said, “...Doppio, we are aware you were a part of his drug trade, Passione. For the most part, we’re not considering you a source of information on how that organization worked, or where to find other members. We have other avenues for that–”

“She says ‘we’. She means the detectives,” Aurange explained.

“--but…” Peach gave Doppio a soft look, “...if there’s someone you know about? That anyone would be… missing. Where a family member might like to know what happened to them. Any rumors you may have heard. At some point, it’d be the right thing to do, to talk to the detectives about it. People should not remain lost.”

Doppio flinched a little, withdrawing again. Oh boy, was it difficult to travel. Doppio didn’t know how Boss had done it, before him. He supposed that was part of why he was made… Scoping out acceptable places to live in new cities, arranging horses and carriages, driving… Doppio had always felt like he had coffee in his veins when it was moving time. There had been so much to do, so many things to check to make sure Boss would remain completely anonymous, and there would be no chance of exposure. 

It made sense that he hadn’t left yet. Even if his plan had worked out…Doppio had a feeling they wouldn’t have stayed for much longer in Usott. Even with no suspicion on their names…there would be too much of a threat of a risk, for Boss to feel secure. But leaving on his own wasn’t an option. 

…Boss…

How…

Doppio jolted, his eyes widening in alarm as his gaze shot up to Peach. Starting to sweat. How had they… 

Apple. Fuck.

Trembling slightly, he barely heard the rest of the ramble the agents gave, before he could only give Peach a strained look. Making a sort of, “Mm.” sound in his throat, his jaw locked tight.

Neither of them seemed surprised, by his discomfort. Peach smiled patiently, while Aurange sighed. “We’re not making you say anything. You're a minor, and frankly, there’s always another way to find out these things. Nothing stays a secret forever.”

“But if you find the courage to quicken the process,” Peach said softly, “I’m sure there are loved ones who’d be grateful for it. Just something to think about.”

“Well, on that chipper note,” Aurange sighed, “That about wraps us up. Doppio, anything else you want to discuss while we’re here?”

…honestly Doppio didn’t think there were a lot of people in Passione that treated the work as just a job. From what he’d seen, it seemed like people ended up in the trade because enough things had gone really wrong, or really right that they either needed gang protection or wanted underground power. He wasn’t sure exactly who was there to miss them. 

But there were a lot of things he’d never considered, so, you know? Who knew?

Sighing, Doppio thought for a moment. “...I don’t think so, no. Um… Thanks for coming out to the castle, a-and taking the phone call, and all…”

“Of course. Would you like to speak to the bos–or, the king, with us?” Peach said, realizing the boss’s usual name was a little loaded for this individual, “So you’re part of the discussion of how the next week will go?”

“...I’m just supposed to stay indoors, right?” Doppio asked, not without some petulance in his voice, face going a little dry and pouty. “What’s there to discuss?”

“Just that, really. More about giving you the option to stay involved than anything else.” Aurange shrugged. “If there’s any other issues, you can call us at any time, day or night. If we’re not at the agency, someone who can get a hold of us will be.”

“Thank you again for reaching out to us, Doppio.” Peach said, giving him a warm smile. Heading to the door, she opened it up… “Prince Kaito?”

The prince was standing at the door, a smile on his face– a little strained, like maybe he had been holding it for a while– before gasping in slight ‘surprise’, “Oh, wow, great timing. Are you guys leaving? I brought cookies.” Kaito grinned, holding out a literal baking pan tray of cookies, holding them in oven mitts, still steaming– in fact, the bottom of the cookies looking a little burnt– as he said, “Second day of Atua week. Have some!”

“Uh… what kind are they?” Aurange asked, as he tried to work out how he was supposed to take a hot cookie off a still hot pan with his fingers. Painfully, he quickly worked out, hopping the still cooking cookie between his palms to mitigate the damage. 

“Hmm? No idea,” Kaito said, peeking around them, “Doppio still here?”

“Alright,” Doppio nodded, getting up with a small stretch and very consciously making sure not to rub his face at all. Ugh… He was no stranger to wearing concealer or foundation but…usually not his whole face. And usually not so thick… It felt gross, and like he was going to smear stuff everywhere. 

Blinking in surprise as he saw Kaito in the doorway, Doppio similarly peeked around the agents to frown at the pan in his hands. “...what do you mean, you have no idea? Who baked them, then?”

Kaito lit up when he saw him, though his eyes immediately darted around, looking him over. “‘dunno. Someone in the kitchen? Someone who should have been keeping an eye on their oven,” Kaito said, before beaming at the CPS agents, “Take as many as you like!”

Peach glanced at her partner, who was still struggling to hold his cookie, now trying to cool it faster by breaking it apart, leaving now both hands with a way too hot cookie, as she said, “No thank you.”

“Okay! Happy Atua’s week! Atua loves you!” Kaito told them brightly, watching them go… before looking to stare at Doppio. “...cookie?”

Doppio pouted a little, watching the steam rise from the pan. “...when they’re cooler. Unless you have to go back to your shrine for…” Doppio trailed off, before giving Kaito a helpless look. “...more prayer? Unless stealing cookies is how you celebrate today? I…could make more batches for you then…unless having someone willing to be stolen from kinda ruins it.”

Now Kaito pouted. “Doppio. These cookies are for everyone! They can’t be stolen. Sheesh. Calling me a thief… It's like you want my children to disown me. Trying to shame me in front of my family, huh? Scandalize my tall husband? Disappoint my tiny husband?” Kaito paused, looking down at the cookies. “...actually maybe don’t tell the tiny one.”

Looking Doppio over again– he didn’t… look distressed– Kaito grinned. “But, yeah, more prayer later. Though, I’m considering maybe going to the city Atuan temple for worship today. Today’s better with other people, because today’s meant to honor essentially community. Back at home we do the burning of the iron today! But small nice deeds for the people around you is another aspect of it, so… as much as I reeeaaaallly could just stay in my shrine, like, literally all day,” Kaito sighed dreamily, “I might go to proper temple today. Make an effort to see the community.”

“What about you?” Kaito asked cheerily, “Your day going alright?”

“I bet the person who actually baked them would say differently. Probably along the same lines as Prince Kokichi,” Doppio said dryly. “But if your family would disown you for entirely silly and pointless theft, I think you have a bigger problem on your hands.”

Doppio nodded along as Kaito explained the celebration for the day, humming a little that, oh yeah, that temple did open recently; and yeah, that made sense, to celebrate community with your community. So far he didn’t have a great track record really getting what Kaito’s religious week looked like, but…well, he could attempt to learn. 

As Kaito asked about his own day, though, Doppio sighed…and immediately covered his mouth, looking around in worry as a plume of fog escaped his mouth. And with some dismay, he muttered, “I look like the aftermath of a paintball tournament… …n I told them about my dad…”

Kaito blinked, before saying, “Oh! Yeah! Look at that, I did think you looked a little… mmm…” Kaito tilted his head, “...pasty? Like, made of paste! Yeah, that’s the word I’m looking for. Hmm.”

“And, oh! You did!?” Kaito gasped, looking both concerned and a little starry-eyed. He shifted from foot to foot, like he wanted to ask a thousand questions about it… before sputtering out, “The castle has a designated makeup person. Wanna learn how to put on makeup? You can watch them put it on me.”

(Are you okay? Do you want to talk about it? It’s important that you did that but I know it had to have been hard. Do you want a hug? I want to hug you. I’m proud of you.)

Kaito swallowed all of that down, staring at his stolen cookies. “Send me off to temple looking hot as hell! I need the help, everyone else is literally hot for a living, I gotta keep up.”

Doppio’s eyebrow twitched in irritation. It was thick, but…he thought he’d applied the foundation Maki had picked up pretty evenly. 

“I know how to put on makeup,” Doppio said defensively. “...I don’t really like wearing it recreationally, anyway. You can go if you want, just…” He mostly held back another sigh, catching the wisps with his hands again. “...do you know where your husband is? I need to get in contact with Mariah about a home visit…”

Pouting, he glowered at Kaito. “...as you might’ve heard through the door, I’m on house arrest for the next week.”

Kaito gave Doppio a bewildered, slightly hurt look. “Doppio. Do you think I was listening at the door? My ear pressed against it? No. That’s the oooold Kaito. The new Kaito was holding a very hot pan! Which would be difficult to bend over. I’d have burnt my stomach.” Kaito pouted, looking down at himself, before looking up, something almost teary in his expression, “D-did you want me to burn myself? Y-you hate me that much?”

Doppio rolled his eyes. “Lean from the side, like with your shoulder to the door. The pan would still be in front of you, and you could even hold it out farther.”

After a moment, he narrowed his eyes at the prince. “...are you high off something again today? Arven said you could barely function yesterday, so I’d assume it’s something different, but…” He shrugged a little. “I don’t remember it, so I’m working off descriptions.”

More successful at holding in a sigh, Doppio shook his head and started to walk around Kaito. “If you don’t know, I’ll just find Prince Kokichi myself. Then…” A low, grumbly sound vibrated from Doppio’s throat. “...might just lock myself in our room or something, if I can’t go outside… Don’t wanna wear a million layers, s’weird…”

“Am I high…?” Kaito paused, before, eyes widening in realization, he laughed a bit. “Ah, geez. Been a while since you’ve seen me in a good mood, huh? That’s fair.” Kaito shrugged, rocking back and forth on his heels as he grinned. “My husband got me an incredible gift yesterday, you’re much safer today than you were yesterday, it’s my favorite holiday. Tim’s making more friends at school that I get to hear about, Miyako’s learning to roll over~ The Orechiettes have a cool, massive new home! I’m gonna get them siblings soon! Cannibalistic, incestuous, beautiful siblings! I can’t wait to pick them out!”

Kaito shrugged, face rosy and warm. “I’m in a great mood. I like to mess around and talk shit when I’m happy. You don’t like it, make me miserable again, I dare ya.”

“But, keep your panties in a bunch… or get your panties out of a bunch? Is that saying just about wedgies?” Kaito mused, turning around, “I’ll take you to my husband. Come along, young Starburst!”

“And why do you have to wear a million layers?” Kaito asked, as he walked off, “I didn’t get that.”

Oh… Oh. Sure, there was the excuse of drunkenness, but… Kaito was acting a lot how he was when they met at the bar, wasn’t he. Obnoxiously contrarian and taking every opportunity to either tease or gush he could. 

That… That was a good thing. And…kind of…a horrible thing, that that meant that Doppio had…pretty much only ever seen Kaito miserable since they had been talking more… (...which…was Doppio’s fault, for a lot of it.) But…a good thing that good things were happening now so…Kaito was comfortable and happy. 

Hell, maybe Doppio would’ve even enjoyed the rambunctiousness if not for…

Doppio let out a groaning whine as he started following Kaito, shrinking into his turtleneck sweater that was probably already caked with makeup on the inside from the layers he’d had to put on his neck…

“I look like some sick fuck’s invention of mood ring confetti…”

“Yeah, it’s pretty cool,” Kaito grinned, “I bet Arven loves it. But! Hard to explain… but, I mean, you were always pretty covered up to begin with? What, now you’re suddenly craving tank tops and booty shorts? We’re going into winter, even, it’d be weird to show skin by this point. And when I find someone to give you the same bit of Denji-shaped advice I just gave you so that you’ll actually listen, you’ll figure out how to show yourself off easier by the time summer gets here.”

Doppio just let out another whine. “I just don’t want to wear gloves for no reason! And have to have makeup all over my face and neck everywhere I go! I even have to put it on my ears, Kaito, do you realize how gross that feels? A-and now half the time it’s like I have dry ice in my throat, and, p-probably I have a bunch of gems in my blood.”

Flopping forward, walking almost with his torso parallel to the ground, Doppio moaned, “This is even worse than throwing up machinery…”

Kaito glanced over at him, rolling his eyes. “Okay, that sounds just objectively false. I’d pick being a cool ass walking disco room over throwing up… machinery? That sounds rough. If it’s one or the other, pick disco.”

Raising an eyebrow, Kaito asked, “But can’t you just… turn all that stuff off? Or not make them visible? You can change your form, right? Can’t you just… will it?” 

All the new stuff certainly, uh…hurt less. But at least his weird vomit was rare! And not…constantly all over his skin and coming out of his nose and mouth…

Sighing--no fog this time--Doppio shrugged and tilted his head up a little to look at Kaito. “...theoretically. Angioletto thinks I can, and has for a while about all sorts of stuff… But I don’t…get it,” Doppio twisted his mouth in a frown. “If everything I thought just happened, way more weird stuff would’ve been constantly happening. But I don’t know what to do to…do anything? It doesn’t make any sense…”

“Mmmm…” Kaito’s lips pressed together a little, swallowing some advice and offers, before settling on, “Well, hopefully time will help with that. I bet you’ll figure it out eventually. Rooting for ya!”

Turning back around, Kaito resisted the urge to huff– victory?-- before saying, “Most peeps in my life who can do stuff like this do seem to get better at it over time. So, things do improve! And again, for body stuff, it's good you’ve got winter as a buffer. People won’t look twice at gloves in the winter. Summer will be trickier. More expectations of skin… mmm. ‘Kichi favors these specific types of shorts, in the summer? They’re… great.” Kaito said dreamily, “Really great shorts. Really just… airy.”

Humming happily, imagining Kokichi in his summer clothes, Kaito led Doppio to Kokichi’s office. Looking down at his pan, up at the door, before kicking the bottom of it a little. “Kokichi! I have freshly made cookies!”

“Thanks,” Doppio said dryly. 

Amaina did say she was looking for another ‘upgrade’...which Doppio could only assume was…someone who knew how to do weird magical bullshit, and would be able to teach him. And for all that it confused and frightened him…he did hope she was right, and he could change his body. Even just a little. Just…enough to fix what the others had done. …and maybe not throw up gears anymore. 

Retching a little at hearing Kaito simp for his husband (something told Doppio he’d had way more than enough of that), he straightened as they got to a door, just in time for it to open and reveal Prince Kokichi with…an oddly intense look on his face. It was nothing like Doppio had ever seen, really… He could practically see the prince drooling, though his face was dry. 

“You made cookies?” Kokichi asked hopefully, before registering the actual people at his door. “Oh, hi Doppio! How are you doing, Maki-chan said you were pretty out of it when you woke up…”

…oh yeah.

Cringing a little, before he withdrew guiltily, Doppio looked to the side and shrugged. “I’m alright, Prince Kokichi. Um… I-I’m really sorry ab--hh?!”

“Sorry,” Kokichi softly apologized, though he just squeezed Doppio’s arm again. “It’s not your fault, Doppio, and I’m fine. You have nothing to apologize to me for, okay? I’m just glad you’re okay.”

“Cookies were made!” Kaito agreed gamely, showing them off, “I wanna see if you can guess the flavor!”

Looking over his husband's head, he asked, “Nadya not around?”

Giving Doppio one more soft pat, Kokichi greedily turned his eyes back onto the cookie sheet, daintily grabbing one and taking a nibble. His body tottering from one side to the other in delight. 

“Mm, ‘e is, bu’ we ran outta envelopes so she’s doin’ a run,” Kokichi explained, taking another bite before humming. “Mm, these gingersnaps? They’re a little different from ones I’ve had before…”

His curiosity piqued, Doppio snagged a cookie, tasting it as well… “...these have molasses in them, probably replacing most of the sugar, if not all of it. Except for the outside, obviously…”

“Oh, wow!” Kokichi took another bite before beaming up at Kaito. “You’re branchin’ out, hun!”

Kaito preened, entirely unashamed as he bragged, “Happy to try new things! I’m having a lot of fun with these~ I’m gonna bring some of them to the temple, later, if I don’t chicken out. You still okay with me going? I can stay. Castle community is still community…”

Doppio rolled his eyes a little…but perhaps it was telling out he just leaned against the hall wall to eat the rest of his cookie, not saying a word. 

“Aw, I’m glad,” Kokichi giggled, before nodding brightly. “It’s the first Atua’s week with the temple built! I’m sure everyone’s feeling a little extra festive, with a specialized meeting place to exchange gifts and discuss community efforts and events and faith. You should go! Also so Behemoth doesn’t bully you next time you go on a sermon day. I know Tim’s been talking to his daughter when you guys go, and especially about refreshments, so you’d open a dangerous avenue about him joining more community events than you.”

“Is Shuu-chan still planning to go with you, if you do?” Kokichi asked, sneaking another cookie from the tray. “He did seem pretty ambivalent about it, this morning, and I know he and Maki-chan have been putting in the work looking up references to make your bodyguard job search listing.”

That did get Doppio’s attention more. “You’re getting a bodyguard?”

Kaito laughed. “Ambivalent is accurate. I’m, like, half considering hinting that I’m nervous to go without him or something, just to get him to finally pull the trigger and agree to come. And, man, I really want to bring Miyako. First Atua week~” Kaito said, eyes going wide and wobbly, “Little baby Atua week… but, she’s four months old, and honestly we got lucky during our bonding ceremony and wedding. She’s gonna punish me for my hubris at some point. Just glad Timothy does want to come!” Kaito grinned… before laughing,  “Maki does not. But I bet she’ll be there anyway. Just somewhere I can’t see.”

Looking to Doppio, Kaito nodded cheerily. “Mmhm~ What, did you think I wouldn’t? You made a compelling argument! I should have a bodyguard. Toooo many incidents by this point to suggest I’m ever totally fine going out on my own… I’m just hoping by this point Shuichi hasn’t been keeping his own harassments to himself. I like to think Maki would know and take care of it, but…” Kaito’s expression darkened for a moment, looking a little gloomy. Old failures haunting him. “...well. I think he’d tell us… mm. Yeah?” Kaito asked, looking fretfully at Kokichi, “You think so too?”

Kokichi laughed with a lighthearted wince. “Yeah, and after this morning? I don’t think Miya’s in the mood to tolerate much, even for you. Poor sweetbun just wants some peace and quiet… I was thinking about scoping out the gardens this afternoon while you’re out and seeing if we can find an empty one to chill out together in. Take a nice sun nap, while it’s still warm enough to.”

Which wouldn’t be lasting much longer, unfortunately for Miyako. Already the fall nights were getting chilly, urging Usott residents to get cozy under a nice blanket or two, or consider breaking out the quilts for the season. 

A little surprised, Doppio nodded, like it was obvious. “I didn’t think you ever listen to anything I say.”

“It’s about time, though,” he huffed, giving Kokichi a mild frown. “And, what, Prince Shuuichi doesn’t have a bodyguard either? Are you guys seriously idiots or what?”

Sighing, and looking a little sheepish in the face of Doppio’s derision, Kokichi gave Kaito a nod. “I know he’d tell Maki-chan, at least, and I have a lot of faith he’d tell us, if not right away, then during our sessions at least. …I don’t think Shuu-chan would really want a bodyguard, but I suppose it couldn’t hurt to ask. Especially now that his face is a little better known in Dicea.”

Backing off more, Doppio hummed softly. “Oh, actually, um… I wanted to talk to you about therapy, actually. I’m not supposed to leave the castle for the next week, ‘cause they’re gonna arrest my dad, so…would you be able to get in touch with Mariah, o-or tell me how, so I can set up a session with her here? I don’t really want to miss a week.”

Kokichi’s eyebrows shot up, before his face softened, giving Doppio a sympathetic look. “Of course, I can let her know. I’m sorry, Doppio…that really sucks.”

(...were they being dumb? Should Shuichi have a bodyguard too? Shuichi was so prideful, Kaito couldn’t imagine convincing him of it. Maybe… call it a personal assistant? That’s pretty fancy, a personal assistant. He wouldn’t listen to them for danger stuff, but having another person around would still be safer… his Lord Duke of Luminary, under the Momota creed, walking around with his own personal assistant… Ooooooh, Kaito loved that idea. His Shuichi deserved a personal assistant. Maybe a few servants to wait on him. Keeping him safe and comfortable and happy while he leans back and enjoys a full body massage…)

Kaito, entirely lost in his head, expression distant and dazed, almost didn’t hear anything else, until (worried Kokichi sound) cut through, Kaito blinking and looking at Doppio and Kokichi, trying to catch up on what he missed. “...It’s tough, what’s happening. Really tough. No one could blame you if you were struggling.”

“People keep saying that,” Doppio softly grumbled, before he sighed--a plume of fog that Kokichi winced at--and gave the heir a grateful nod. “Thank you. I’m…probably gonna be in my room, if anyone needs me.” Which they wouldn’t, because no one needed anything from Doppio anymore. “I think Arven’ll probably be back from his run with Chief so…lucky me, I get to tell him he’s on house arrest too.”

With a defeated slump of his shoulders that Kokichi stared worriedly at, Doppio gave the princes a wave. “Have a good time at your community thing, Kaito, and have a good day at work, Kokichi.”

“Have a good day, Doppio,” Kokichi waved back, a worried lilt to every word.

Kaito grinned, balancing the cookie sheet and giving Doppio a little wave… before shooting Kokichi an incredibly intense look. Saying through gritted teeth, “Babe. Go. After him.”

Kokichi gave Kaito a hard look in turn. “...I will, but I’m letting him get to his room first. I can’t say much but…he’s really uncomfortable. I don’t want to trap him in a hall.”

Sighing, Kokichi gave Kaito a side hug, avoiding the pan. “...please give an apology to whoever made those, okay? And please tell them the cookies are very good.”

Kaito pouted. “No fair, you cheated. I’d have totally gotten away with it otherwise, my performance was perfect.”

Then, grinning, Kaito leaned down to give his tiny husband a kiss. “You know you’re the best and I love you and my new shrine is a daydream come true and you’re super sexy and I love you, right?” Kissing him again, Kaito grinned a little more thinly. “I’m sorry I’m still being weird about Doppio. He’s just… so easy to worry about. You know what I mean?”

Giggling, Kokichi stole a forehead kiss when Kaito leaned down. “You should know by now what a cheater I am~ But I still love the performance.”

Tit for tat, he stole another kiss. Giving Kaito a soft look, before worriedly glancing down the hall. “I do… He’s in a rough spot, after being in a rough spot for his whole life, and the climb out is wearing on him. It’s like…adjusting to atmospheric pressure. He’s coming into a habitable range, but he’s been under such extreme conditions for so long, the decompression is a nightmare.”

Leaning against Kaito’s arm, Kokichi rested his head against his husband. “...I feel so bad, about how our power manifested for him… You told me before, and I’ve seen just how awful his bodily insecurity’s already been, and this is just making it even worse…” Sighing, Kokichi shook his head a little. “...I can’t imagine how jarring it’s been for him, adjusting to having a body at all, if it’s just been a little over a year. Like…no wonder he feels so bad right now, right?”

And adding in all the other stuff…

Sighing, Kokichi turned back towards his office. “Alright. I’m going to write Nadya a note, so she doesn’t just come back to an empty office, then I’ll catch up with him. If nothing else, maybe we can commiserate a little over being trapped in the castle,” Kokichi snorted, sending Kaito a dry smirk over his shoulder.

Kaito smirked in turn. “Uh huh. Actually, with that in mind, I want Aiichi to put, in writing, when his week of restriction is up. We are not repeating that particular misunderstanding.” Kaito huffed, rolling his eyes, “I want a written note, and, like, a castle wide ‘congratulations on not being grounded anymore’ party. We’ll put up a banner.”

Stepping aside so Kokichi could leave easily when he was ready, Kaito leaned against one of the desks. “And, honestly? Maybe it’s a good thing I’m not allowed to try to help him with this. My advice for body issues is always to point out how hot the person feeling insecurities is. It’s just never not been relevant. Feel like that’s not the pitch I should give a 14-year-old though… I mean, hell, even remembering my own body insecurities when I was his age, how I eventually was helped to feel better was being convinced I was sexier the healthier I was. I just really don't know any other way to look at it.”

“Hey, I’ve finished my latest paintings,” Kokichi laughed, writing his note. “Guess that means I’m on banner duty. The kids were already at the ‘let’s scale the walls’ level a week and a half ago, so I don’t think I need to give them any pointers there.”

Heading out, Kokichi gave his husband a fond smile, though he shook his head. “I’m really glad that helped you, but…I don’t think that method would connect with the issues he has, right now.” Which, unfairly, Kokichi did have a better idea about…but he wasn’t going to bring them up without Doppio’s consent. 

Skipping lightly in the hall as they walked, Kokichi gave Kaito a considering hum. “...have you ever heard the term, ‘body ambivalence’? I only heard it recently, myself. It’s something Dr. Egami and I discussed not that long ago.”

Paintings? Oh yeah, he supposed Kokichi had been doing a lot of painting sessions lately. It hadn’t occurred to Kaito that he might be working on a few pieces specifically. He just sorta imagined his husband messing around, painting on a new canvas every time for fun. Kaito wondered what they looked like.

“Body ambivalence?” Kaito echoed, having never heard of it before and shaking his head, though making a guess, “Is that, like… not caring?”

“Not exactly, though some people might frame it that way,” Kokichi said, giving Kaito a cheeky grin, “Though I kinda sabotaged your guess, since I think the other name of ‘body neutrality’ sums it up better.”

“It’s a mental framework for considering your own body,” he started to explain. “Your body isn’t some disgusting, repulsive thing, but…it isn’t some sacred temple, or some desirable object either. It just…is. It exists, and it’s the thing that you exist within. You eat to have calories to turn into energy so you can move. You exercise to keep it moving. Every process is there so you can live. Nothing more, nothing less…and not dependent on anyone else’s opinion or perception.”

Kokichi glanced up with a gentle look. “...for someone struggling with the concept of existence? It might be a helpful thing to try out thinking.”

Kaito tilted his head, trying to imagine viewing bodies like that, let alone his own… and his brow furrowed slightly. Clearly a little confused. How do you look at a body and not notice all the attractive things about it…? Though, well, he supposed literally both of his husbands were like that, to varying degrees. Kaito supposed he just assumed it was mostly noticing and choosing not to care, not… just not caring in the first place. 

“Well, if it helps, then great! Like I said, I already guessed my method wouldn’t translate well for him. He’s way more like you than he is like me.” Kaito said, crossing his legs a little, staring at his feet around the cookie pan, “...babe? Our next group therapy session, can we talk about me, like… constantly telling you things are better than they are? Did that ever… bother you?”

It had been more of a philosophical discussion at the time, than his therapist bringing up a new tool for him. These days, Kokichi thought he was in a good place, when it came to self-care and body image, but even so, there was something so…delightful in the idea of body neutrality. You didn’t need your body to be this way or that, your body needed to support you to the extent it could. It was the thing allowing you to exist, so…if some days, all you did was exist? Good job! Your body was fulfilling its purpose. And like any tool, maintenance kept it working, so…food wasn’t a punishment or reward. It was fuel to keep you going. Sometimes all you could manage was food that didn’t have all the types of fuel you needed long term…but that was okay too. It was better than nothing. And the next time you could eat something better? Then…good!

Considering the teen’s appetite, Kokichi didn’t think he needed to be hypervigilant looking for any signs of eating disorders in Doppio, but…still. Same concept. 

Kokichi gave Kaito an amused look--was that so, huh?--before he raised an eyebrow, looking absolutely bewildered. “Uh… I mean, we can always bring up anything that’s been on your mind but…what? When has that happened?”

Kaito shrugged, kicking the floor a little. “I dunno? That’s why I want to talk about it. You let me get away with a lot… You spoil me~” Kaito grinned, lighting up a little, laughing, before nibbling on his bottom lip a bit. “...It’s something Doppio said. It made sense when he said it. Like… basically, I’m trying to put, like, cheery bandaids on things that are really serious, and, like, undercutting people’s ability to, like… feel their feelings and stuff. It’s not the first time I’ve been accused of toxic positivity. Korekiyo said I did that stuff too. I didn’t really think much of it back then, but, like… Doppio was ready to kick me out of his life over it.”

Kicking the floor some more, Kaito shrugged. “But you let me get away with all sorts of things without kicking me out. So… I just don’t want you to have to do that. Putting up with it. If you have been.”

Kokichi huffed a little--Korekiyo had said a lot of things--but… 

“...I think it’s a good thing, that you listened to him, and have been wanting to look at your behavior,” Kokichi said after a moment, bumping into Kaito’s shoulder gently as they walked. “...what he said earlier, about not thinking you listen to him… I get the feeling that he’s used to having his boundaries crossed without any concern for him. And I don’t mean just by you.” He gave Kaito a knowing look. 

“But… I don’t think I’ve just been ‘letting you get away’ with anything?” Kokichi gave Kaito a sheepish grin. “I think I know what you’re talking about, but…for me, those are lifesavers, Kai-chan. We’ve talked before about how pessimistic I can get… Sometimes it’s so strong, those feelings can sweep me away, though I’ve been working on that. So you reminding me of all the good things still out there is a lifeline in a flood. I love that about you, hun, it’s not something I feel that’s toxic at all.”

Thinking for a moment, Kokichi tilted his head back…before letting out a slightly aggravated sigh, rubbing his neck. “...look, at the risk of some armchair psychology myself? …I feel negative things so strongly it floods me. So for Doppio-kun to feel inhibited by your positivity? I could be way off…but it might just be that…he’s always had to do what you do. There was no space for him to process negativity, which is something we all have to do to some extent, outlooks regardless, so he always had to push through with the positives. But…when he does find space to feel those negatives, and you try to ground him with those positives? It’s not a lifeline, then. It’s…taking away the small space he’s found for processing.”

“...does that make sense?” Kokichi tilted his head, raising a mildly skeptical eyebrow at his husband.

Kaito’s eyes widened slightly… before he dipped his head a bit, nodding a little sadly. “Yeah, that does make sense. Ngh… I think… if anyone had tried to tell me my relationship with my family was better than it was, when I was finally ready to look at it? I’d have lost my mind on them. It took so much to get to the point where I could even acknowledge to myself how bad it was. And I don’t just mean the conditioning… ngh. Okay, I think I can understand that.”

“I just hate leaving someone in their sad feelings.” Kaito sighed. “It feels like I failed them. Like watching Doppio leave all sad and low right now? Feels like swallowing nails. I just wanna go and hug him and tell him everything’s going to be okay and that his ex-boss is a miserable piece of shit who has it coming and Doppio’s so much better than him anyway and I’m happy to be everything that fucker wasn’t if he’d let me…” Kaito winced, before sighing, “But all of that is the wrong thing to say. It’s the sort of thing that made him hate me… well, no, giving away all of his secrets made him hate me. But the rest of it didn’t help!”

“So, I’m counting on everyone else to pick up the slack! Our Doppio needs so much damn support right now… Just gotta take a deep breath and let you guys do it. You can do it! You’re gonna kick ass, Kokichi!!” Kaito beamed, pumping himself up, grinning down at his husband enthusiastically, “Because you’re incredible!!”

Pressing against Kaito’s side, Kokichi nuzzled his arm a bit. “It’s like Maki-chan and Shuu-chan with their floor lamenting, right? It’s a form of processing and comfort that’s good for them…even if we don’t really get it. But when the time for reassurance and problem solving comes around, then that’s our time to shine. We can’t be someone’s everything, but we can be very good at the parts that are ours. And…sometimes even if it feels bad? Sometimes just being there to listen, or just to share space when someone’s in their sad feelings is still helping. Even if it doesn’t feel like you’re doing anything.”

Though, Kokichi gave Kaito a mildly surprised look. Not at hearing Kaito’s paternal yearning towards Doppio, he already knew that…and Kaito already knew why they couldn’t actually be Doppio’s parents, but…

“...he doesn’t hate you?” Kokichi tilted his head. “He does get mad at you a lot, sure, but…he certainly doesn’t hate you.”

Shaking his head a little, Kokichi returned Kaito’s grin with a beam. “Thank you for your faith in me. Hopefully I’ll be able to offer him a bit of peace.”

Kaito gave Kokichi an equally startled look at that. Of course Doppio hated him… like, not all the time, but enough. Otherwise, at best Doppio tolerated him. Kaito was a nuisance on him.

…hmm.

Shuichi would say Kaito was crazy for not taking his literal mind reading husband seriously. Hmmm…

Kaito gave Kokichi a small grin, seeing him off towards Doppio’s room… before looking down at the cookies, pouting. Did he reeeaaally have to go apologize? He had been so proud to not be noticed. Weh… fiiiiiiine. Blegh.

-

Arven walked into the room, holding the door open for Chief to come bounding in, pulling a rag out of his pocket and wiping his face down again as he greeted, “Aceto~ I’m home~”

Doppio and Kokichi both looked up from where they were lying on their stomachs on the floor, Doppio’s freckles--visible on his washed, clean face…and also down his arms, from the t-shirt he was wearing--flashing in a wave of pink. There was barely an instant of a smirk on Kokichi’s face (too cute!) before he smiled cheerfully up at Arven. “Hey Arven, come join our nail painting session!”

Grinning a little sheepishly, Doppio held a hand up, his nails shimmering between reds and pinks. “...Prince Kokichi has a nail polish that changes color. He said it’d kinda be a once in a lifetime opportunity to match like this…”

“Um…did anyone tell you the news, or…”

Arven balked. “P-prince Kokichi!”

Chief, however, saw ideal rolling around the floor time, plopping himself down between the two humans and, tail waggling furiously, rolling back and forth between them, getting close to one, then the other. Yessssss. Floor time!!

Getting over his shock, Arven rubbed the back of his neck, his shirt riding up over his track pants a little as he stammered out, “O-oh, yeah? That’s neat, I like your nails. Um…”

Going to sit down, unwilling to commit yet to lying down as he warned them, “I kind of stink right now, I could go take a shower if you guys are visiting. News?”

Snickering his distinctive horsey laugh, Kokichi quickly snatched his nail polish and capped them, moving them out of the way of Sudden Dog. Doppio, on the other hand, was deeply conflicted, glancing at the nails the prince had just painted…before carefully holding his wet hand away, and going straight in with his dry hand. …uh…even if Kokichi had explained that they needed longer to dry to get a smooth finish, but…c’mon! Chief was right there! Being adorable!

“No worries, no worries,” Kokichi shook his head, before he joined in on dog pets. “Don’t let me disrupt you or anything.”

While things were looking a little brighter…Doppio still looked over at Arven with an apologetic look. “...I told CPS the truth about my dad. So…they’re going to arrest him properly now. And while that’s happening, they want us to stay in the castle…like, permanently. Always, for me, and just getting an escort to and from school for you.”

“Some frustrating bullshit,” Kokichi nodded with a grimace. “...but not out of proportion, to keep you two safe.”

Arven’s eyebrows shot up to his hairline. “Oh! You did follow through then! Wow, that must have been scary. I’m glad they believed you though, I was a little worried they’d make you prove it or something. But, okay… so kind of like when we first got here then. Though, a whole week seems excessive,” Arven pouted, “How long does it take to arrest someone? Just do it now.”

Looking over to Kokichi, he asked, “Is that why you’re here, Prince Kokichi? To tell us we’re under restriction?”

Doppio’s nose wrinkled a bit as he scowled. “...actually, I wasn’t even the person to tell them that part. That asshole fake agent lady snitched.” Easing with a foggy sigh, Doppio’s expression softened fondly as he found the good spot on Chief’s belly, watching the dog’s hind leg kick. “...I’m actually glad they’re taking the time to plan and prepare, though. My dad…won’t go peacefully. So the more preparation they have for that…the lower the chances are of someone getting hurt.”

Kokichi nodded softly, pride in his eyes before he gave Arven a sheepish half-smile. “No; actually Doppio was the one to tell me, earlier. I’m here to paint nails, and talk.” Rolling his eyes a little, he admitted, “I know you guys are probably sick to death over adults butting into your business…but I do actually know how much it sucks to be stuck in the castle.”

…among other things. But…Doppio was grateful the prince wasn’t bringing all that up now, after they’d talked it over.

Arven shrugged, admiring Doppio’s nails– Kokichi’s were nice too, but he was hugely biased and thought Doppio’s were dazzling– as he said, “It’s only a week, and it’s not like we’re getting punished for something… and also, like, if we really wanted to leave, what are they going to do? Arrest us? It’s kinda the sort of thing that can only work if we specifically let it. They’re not going to drag us back.”

“I’m surprised it’s not your husband talking to us, honestly. I guess he’s still busy getting high for his religion?” Arven asked. “You know he gave me a random silver this morning? Am I supposed to hold onto that? It’s not now suddenly, like, a sacred silver coin or something? I can spend it?”

Kokichi snorted, raising an eyebrow. “...you’re still saying that, after literally being dragged back? I admire your confidence, if nothing else… But you’re still mostly right. Us, the castle, being able to protect you two mostly relies on your cooperation. You do literally have more freedom than actually being stuck inside…” Kokichi’s gaze softened, “...but it can still feel frustrating, knowing that people are expecting that from you. And knowing what you’re risking by leaving. Along with frustration from having to find work-arounds to leave… The thrill of getting clever is only a bandage, in my experience.”

Doppio still couldn’t really believe that the heir apparent had been stuck in the castle for 20 years. How Kokichi described it, it had sounded so lonely…even with the prince admitting a lot of it was self-sabotage. But…against his will, Doppio had found himself a little comforted. And, well…it was only for a week. And the castle was far from the worst place to be confined to. 

Bemused, Kokichi shook his head. “Oh, he really wants to. I think he almost chucked me down the hall like a soccer ball after you, Doppio. But Kai-chan’s still trying to take a step back, and figure out a good way for him to support you two, like he wants, without surging past your boundaries, or stressing himself out constantly. Trying to have healthier relationships, you know? And finding out what that looks like for himself.”

“And you can spend the silver,” Kokichi laughed, snickering even more as he caught Doppio’s muttering on the copper he received himself. “The second day of Atua’s week is supposed to celebrate community. There’s a specific ritual celebrated in Luminary, but since it’s less common here, Kai-chan’s focusing more on another tradition--small gifts or acts of kindness to people in his community. Think Unity, but…more how you might celebrate it with your classmates.”

Arven scoffed, “Kaito is a statistical anomaly and should not be counted. Just because he managed to talk Guardsman Lake into following his madness doesn’t mean the guards would actually drag us back again. He just talked her into it because she’s his sister.”

As for his explanation of the silver, Arven gave a small, quiet ‘oooooh’, before smiling lightly. “That’s pretty cool. I’ve always liked Unity. Someone’s always having a party. I guess that’s what the temple thing he’s going to do is.”

“And I don’t really get what his issues with boundaries are. Honestly, interacting with people the way he does always looks exhausting. I watch Prince Kaito talk to people and want to take a nap.” Arven laughed lightly… before flushing a little, looking a little sheepish. “Sorry, Prince Kokichi, I hope it’s okay to tease your husband. I don’t really mean anything by it. He does kind of make it easy.”

“...if he convinced her once, he could probably do it again,” Doppio sighed. “And we are wards of the state right now… If they say it’s a safety concern, which i-it is, then…they would have legal protection, at least, to bodily bring us back.” And all that was…more trouble than it was worth to just stay at the castle for a week. …though Doppio might change his tune to fight to at least spend some time in the gardens. 

Kokichi nodded happily, a fan of Unity himself, before he laughed, graciously waving Arven off. “Something like that is fine by me, Arven, I’m not going to be offended. I’ll admit I can be protective, but that’s mostly for people who use the word ‘tease’ as an excuse to be needlessly cruel and destructive.”

“Though I get it,” he grinned. “My guy is an extrovert through and through--he gets antsy and anxious if he doesn’t have anyone to fuss over, though he does have more solitary hobbies too. It’s just natural to him, though. But it’s something we’re talking about, bridging the gap between people with different comfort levels.”

Arven nodded, all of that making sense… but looking with more interest at the prince. “You’re pretty extroverted too, boss. Or, sorry, you said to not call you that yet. But you’re really easy to talk to, and you hold yourself so… uh, I’m not sure the word… cool? Dignified. That’s it.” Arven grinned, flushing a little. It wasn’t a secret he was a bit of a fanboy of the prince, and it wasn’t that often he just had the prince, like… around. “Hey, can I ask… what was it like ending the war? I wasn’t in this part of the country when the wedding was happening, otherwise I would have gone to at least peek in from the sidelines, but I have to imagine it was a huge event. It’s pretty incredible, what you did. We had been at war for basically as long as I’ve been alive.”

Kokichi blushed a bit through a soft laugh. “I don’t mind it, Arven. Honestly I’m happy to let people call me whatever they want--it just catches me off guard sometimes, since I’m not that used to being face-to-face with the folks I write to, still. Though, I appreciate that. I wholly embrace my goober-status, but it does do the ego a solid, hearing stuff like that.” A teen calling him cool?! How about that!

…how about that. 

It was something of a secret to Doppio, how much of a Prince Kokichi fanboy Arven was. Sure, he’d always heard Arven be pretty positive about the prince, but…

Pouting a little, Doppio looked down and focused more on petting Chief, using his other hand now that it was dry enough he wouldn’t snag any of Chief’s fur. …yeah, he guessed Prince Kokichi was pretty cool…

(...huh. Well this was novel too.)

With a soft smile, Kokichi nodded. “I’m very grateful that our efforts ended the war… Honestly it’s kind of painful hearing that it went on long enough to cover your whole life. You can say fifteen years and imagine that, sure, but…you’re a whole person in front of me, and it puts it into perspective.”

“The wedding was big,” Kokichi chuckled. “Think the biggest gathering during Hanami, big. Representatives from all over the country came to observe us signing the treaty… I had been dedicated to fulfilling my part, no matter what, but…I really lucked out, meeting the loves of my life because of it.”

“But it wasn’t really about the wedding,” Kokichi shrugged, a slightly sad smile on his face. “Ending the war? Kai-chan told me a lot of what it looked like in Luminary. People had wanted to end it for a long time over there, just like here. And by the time our administration offered that treaty, public pressure had just gotten to overwhelm the economic sink the war had become, for Luminary. Whatever they could’ve gained in our lands just…wasn’t enough to justify the amount of money and resources being put into an army that had been in a stalemate for years…and people had enough.”

“...still, it’s viewed as a loss, over there, rather than a treatied agreement,” Kokichi said quietly. “I heard from a Luminous friend of mine, once, that they had wondered how we celebrated our win. And, after meeting me, how difficult it was to reconcile me as a person, with…the victor of an embarrassment of a war. …there’s a lot of differences, in how our peoples view war and military and even death. Even with the new regime and social structure being built after the Luminous civil war…I think it’s going to take time and a lot of learning for our people to better understand that part of our history. And…hopefully we’ll understand it enough to prevent something similar from happening again.”

Arven frowned, a little confused by some of that information. “Huh, really? I always heard everyone in Luminary was pretty unanimously pro-war. Like, their people just like the fun of killing. I mean, I guess it makes more sense they would get tired of it after a while, but Luminaries don’t think as clearly as we do. Or, that’s how it was explained to me growing up. I’m starting to realize that might not be entirely true, based on Maki and Shuichi. They’re both kind of weird, but not, like, irrationally so… and Kaito’s irrational, but not in the way I imagined Luminaries to be. It’s been pretty eye opening.”

Shrugging, Arven’s eyes suddenly lit up as he peered admiringly at Kokichi, “But while it’s obviously silly to say we ‘won’, since there’s no real winners in war, it’s still amazing you’re the one who started the peace since it ended! I-I don’t know if you know this, but, uh…” Arven blushed, looking a little sheepish as he tapped his index fingers together, looking away, “People have been calling you the ‘Light of Dicea’ for the last few years? They say that because you grew up knowing what war looked like, you’re going to bring about Dicea’s longest era of peace. People are really excited for your reign. People are saying you might be our next Vander Ouma.”

Kokichi frowned a bit, though he didn’t feel the need to really raise his hackles since…it sounded like Arven was figuring it out himself. And, well…it was hard to step away from the teachings of your childhood. Especially with no real incentive. But still… Kokichi shook his head a bit with a sigh. “Like I said, it’s different there. Luminary has a standing military, and it’s almost like its own nation that just contracts the business of war out to Luminary. Everyone involved in the military lives separately from civilians and they have their own laws… The average person in Luminary is so separated from everything involved with war other than, basically, propaganda. So they get to experience national pride through militaristic prowess, but…all the loss and hardship isn’t something a civilian experiences in their community. It feels other, and far away--things happening to people they don’t know.”

“Kai-chan told me once that, until he started working towards a military career in school? He’d never met anyone in the Luminous military, and even then, his teachers and mentors, and even the people who met with the war council which was a unique experience for his position were people who weren’t exactly on the ground fighting. They were retired, or people who focused more on strategy. She hasn’t talked to me about it, but I think Maki-chan met a few soldiers in her work, but…really, the only person who actually has a personal connection to the people who actually fought the war on the Luminous side, and knows what the military was actually like? Is Timothy, because he was in it.”

“...that all to say, really,” Kokichi weakly grinned, realizing he’d gone off on a bit of a tangent, “Is that…with that kind of buffer? The civilians of Luminary were shielded from the effects of war, so if the only thing that was noteworthy was a win, then there wasn’t much incentive to quickly come to a peaceful agreement. It wasn’t a fact of being bloodthirsty, or not thinking clearly, or not being intelligent--it was that, because of how their military was structured, and how their government chose to portray the war, people were disconnected from…a tragedy that was happening to someone else.”

“But even so? There were so many people that wanted it to end…and by the end, their voices were enough.”

Laughing softly, Kokichi nodded, fully aware of the nickname, though he looked a bit bashful at what Arven said next. “Well, I’m certainly hoping for that, though…geez. I always looked up to Vander growing up, you know? I even have a trading card of him, from that magic shop in town,” Kokichi laughed. “Now that’s some flattery.”

And some irony. In some ways, er, he already was the next Vander. And had been many times. 

…

Pouting more, even huffing softly, Doppio bent an arm under his chin, his vision now entirely obscured by Chief. Light of Dicea? Bringing in the longest era of peace? …sure, Doppio didn’t want another war to start up, but…well, he guessed that would be cool… Like…in policy. Kokichi was kind of a nerd, actually, just…fucking. Giving a whole damn social lecture off nothing. Long winded. Wordy… Doppio could barely even pay attention to something that involved… He didn’t see what was so…damn interesting…

A wave of green went through his freckles.

Timothy was a soldier!? Huh, Arven had not seen that one coming at all. What was the kid, seven? Eight? He wasn’t sure, he didn’t spend much time with elementary kids, but he was pretty sure Tim wasn’t ‘soldier’ age. And Kaito?? Was gonna be a soldier?? Or something? Did the Luminary military just have zero standards? Arven couldn’t picture Kaito coherently leading a class discussion, let alone a battlefield. Weird.

…he… supposed there was something marginally cool about Kaito also helping end the war, the way Kokichi had… he supposed technically they had done… similar things. It just didn’t feel like the same accomplishment though. Kokichi’s marriage was a massive, brave declaration of peace with an enemy nation that had relentlessly assaulted Dicea for no good reason for Arven’s entire life, Kokichi spearheading the charge towards peace that Dicea had been longing for. Kaito was… also there. Technically.

Arven wondered what Kaito would say about the marriage? He’d probably miss the whole point of the question and just gush about how awesome Prince Kokichi was. Which, like, fair, but also not what the wedding had been about.

Still, as low an opinion as Arven still had for Luminary in general, he couldn’t help the small, appreciative, “Cool,” as he listened to the prince’s speech, because Prince Kokichi did manage to make Luminary sound kinda cool. But he preeeeened when he saw Prince Kokichi blush at the compliment. N-not that Arven had said anything special, it was literally just what people said about Prince Kokichi. But he felt good, knowing he had briefly made the heir apparent happy.

“Well, I think everyone’s right.” Arven grinned, eyes sparkling, “I knew when you sent me those letters, and I knew when I met you, you’re definitely gonna bring an era of peace. Not that I want to see anything upsetting happen to boss, but I’m still excited for the day you start! And uh…” Arven blushed, fidgeting a little, “...you know, I have your trading card. It’s at home somewhere. Probably a drawer somewhere, b-but I do have it! It’s a relatively recent version too, not one of the ones with you as a baby.”

Kokichi smiled softly, appreciating--and, honestly, basking a little--in Arven’s excitement. “Thanks for your faith in me. My dad has a lot left in ‘im for Dicea, and I’m enjoying getting to have an easier time doting on my family and enjoying my young adulthood, but…I’m excited too. Our home is really wonderful, isn’t it? I want to be able to help everyone flourish.”

Though, Kokichi blushed a little more, raising his eyebrows in surprise before a slightly sharper smile stretched across his face. “A recent one, huh? I suppose Mikado’s been busy…” He certainly hadn’t seen any cards for himself in the shop last winter. Sighing a little, he looked over both the boys, feeling a little sympathetic for the jealous, huffy puddle Doppio had become. “Actually, I think that could be something fun to do, when things are safer. Shuu-chan told me that you guys met Himiko-chan? She and a friend of mine run that magic shop I was talking about, it’s a really incredible experience.”

Doppio was glaring holes into the floor. …Arven had a picture of Prince Kokichi at home, huh? A nice enough one to sound all…flustered by. Nnng.

At the bare grunt he got, Kokichi smiled softly. Well, he thought Doppio would be alright from the other stuff, so maybe… 

“Mm, well, I’ve prolly intruded on you guys for a bit. My family might all be planning to head to the Atuan temple later, so I should double-check their plans… Aaaaand I should probably not leave all my work today to my assistant,” Kokichi sheepishly laughed, starting to push himself up from the ground.

“Well, thank you for coming by to chat with us, Prince Kokichi.” Arven beamed, before glancing at Doppio, “And for Aceto’s cool nails! They really suit him. Please feel free to visit again!”

Chief sniffed Doppio’s face, before liiiiiiicking it. Why so pouty, boy? Why so green?

“It’s my pleasure!” Kokichi happily chirped. “You two are lovely to chat with. I’ll definitely be by soon, and if you need anything, I’m just upstairs. Please don’t hesitate, alright? I’m here to help.”

“...thanks, Prince Kokichi,” Doppio mumbled, not ungrateful for everything, as he peeked over Chief. 

Though as the door closed, he huffed. Laying there for a moment before rolling over to Arven, putting his arms tightly around his waist as he pressed his face into his side. 

Arven, following his learned instincts of owning a dog his whole life, immediately started petting Doppio’s head, running his fingers through his hair and scratching lightly the back of his ears. “You alright? That was kind of a nice surprise, wasn’t it? Not the bad news, but getting it in such a nice way. Prince Kokichi is a lot more put together then Kaito. It was pretty refreshing.”

“Nm,” Doppio grunted, his arms tightening around Arven. A wave of emerald green, followed by a calmer light blue. “...m’okay now. Was more upset earlier but…Prince Kokichi asked to talk, ‘cause I was ‘n… It helped.”

“...missed you,” Doppio grunted, smooshing his face more against Arven.

“I missed you two~” Arven said softly, still fondly petting Doppio’s hair… before laughing sheepishly, “Though, I’m still all damp and sticky from running. You, uh, sure you want to be smooshing your face in my shirt like that?”

“Don’ care,” came Doppio’s muffled reply. “...had to put on all that makeup earlier to talk to CPS, ‘n that was way grosser. Just wanna be with you.” And hang out and be cool together, ‘cause he and Arven vibed and Prince Kokichi was…was just a…nice nerd. 

“Hmm…” Arven shrugged, relaxing into Doppio’s hold. “You were wearing makeup? Makes sense. I’m sure you looked nice, but I’d have missed your freckles. I love your freckles.” Arven smiled, tracing his fingers along Doppio’s forehead, lighting poking at the freckle he saw there. A lovely shade of blue, which he saw pretty often so far, but also small shimmers of… green? 

“You have a new color.” Arven told him– he had grown fond of pointing out the latest color he had seen Doppio show off. So far Doppio’s skin tone for his freckles was the usual brown color Arven was fond of, but he had seen shimmers of blue, gold, and red so far. He couldn’t begin to guess what the colors meant yet, but he thought they were neat. “Little shimmers of green.”

“Mhmm,” Doppio nodded, idly rubbing Arven’s lower back now. He really was so strong… 

It had been a little embarrassing. Kokichi had explained that he couldn’t really help it, that he just…ambiantly picked things up from the people around him. And that he did try to block it out, or just not pay attention, but some things still got through, and…for some stuff, at least, he felt bad ignoring it. And…all that did make sense, so…so it wasn’t like Doppio was mad, but… 

It had sort of been like when Kaito told him his weird feelings about his body were normal. Kokichi opening up his conflict with his freckles like…like it was an entirely reasonable thing to be upset with. Doppio had never hated his freckles, and on good days, he thought they made him look cute, even. But…some days, he had felt more insecure, just feeling…different from a lot of the people around him. Even other people with freckles, though he had met other people who had them spotting over their whole bodies like him. 

And then…Arven had come out saying he loved them. Thought they were adorable, and…liked kissing them, and treating them and Doppio like they were all little precious pieces of the big precious him, and…Doppio liked them more. 

And now, they shimmered with colors. Which was weird and startling and out of Doppio’s control, which made him feel worse…but Arven still liked them, and… And…now, if he wanted to leave his room? He had to cover them. Cover the freckles Arven liked so much, and that more lately Doppio had liked seeing on his limbs or in glances in the mirror and… And he hated having to cover them. 

It just…sucked. And having Kokichi listen and validate that had helped. 

But…

Making a small, questioning noise, Doppio peeked an eye out from Arven’s side, looking at his arm…waiting for a pulse of color and - oop. 

…green. 

“...mmm.” Doppio hummed disapprovingly. “...don’t think it’s my color.”

“You don’t think so? I could picture you in some nice deep forest greens. Maybe the next time we go shopping, you can try on a green shirt just to see how you’d look in it… mind, I doubt there’s anything you’d look bad in.” Arven shrugged, this just being, he was certain, objectively true. 

… “Are you still feeling a little sad though?” Arven asked, trying to decipher what he was seeing. “You look a little… grumpy?”

Doppio huffed and relaxed back down, scooting a little to just barely rest his head on Arven’s lap. “...still kind of annoyed about…everything. Not being able to leave, you not being able to leave, having to put on a whole blizzard get up if I wanna leave the room.” Doppio sighed, relaxing a little more. “...m worried about my dad. And the people who are gonna try to arrest him.”

His eyes lowered, a thought coming to him that…had sort of been percolating around, but never really formed. “...he hates me now, doesn’t he?”

“...I thought he’d be so…angry, and all that when I saw him before…but he acted like nothing had changed at all. But…after all this… He definitely…”

“...” Arven sighed. Now lightly playing with Doppio’s ear. Running his thumb along it’s shell and playing with his earlobe, “...I don’t know? Maybe he does… can I tell you a weird theory I have about parents? Or, at least some parents… I think sometimes you’re born, and they just don’t feel… anything. For you. You’re just something they have. And they don’t really love you, but they don’t hate you either. They don’t really… see you. Like that.”

“I think to them, sometimes their children aren’t really… people.” Arven murmured. “...if he didn’t act like anything had changed? Maybe it’s like that for you too.”

Doppio hummed approvingly at Arven playing with his ear, but…well… His arms tightened again. “...I think he did make me as a…thing. So you might be right…” A poor puppet he had…accidently parented. 

He sighed, scooting his nose against Arven’s tummy. “...CPS kept talking about…looking for blood relatives. I said I didn’t want ‘em as, like…a preference, for adoption, if they found anyone… but Miss Shnaps kept talking about, like…meeting them.”

“...I don’t even really know if I am biologically related to anyone,” Doppio mumbled. “Nell said my blood isn’t really blood, so…I don’t know how, like…DNA matching and all that would work for me.”

“I think you’d be related to anyone he’s related too.” Arven said, entirely confident. Before saying, equally confident, “Or you’re not related to anyone and are the first of your line. I think it really only matters what you think about it. I’m sure either way, that doctor here in the medwing will help you be whatever you decide to be. Related or not.”

Arven blushed a little as Doppio nosed into his stomach. He was a little ticklish there… maybe ‘ticklish’ was the wrong word. He felt things strongly there. It flustered him a bit, though he ignored it in favor of focusing on Doppio. “Would you want to meet them?”

“...I’m not sure,” Doppio softly hummed. “...it feels weird. Like…just putting strangers in a room and just…expecting them to have some sort of connection, just because they share some DNA. I never really thought about family at all… And now, suddenly…I have a dad that’s getting arrested ‘cause he’s a bad dad, and now there’s just…this concept of people I’m connected to. I don’t really know what to do with it…”

Glancing up, Doppio’s freckles flickered a very soft, mild green as he frowned. “...I know you don’t like talking about ‘em, but… Have you ever thought about the rest of your family? Like…outside of your mom, or wherever the hell your dad ended up.”

“I don’t know,” Arven said sincerely, fondly tracing his thumb against Doppio’s cheek, following the shimmer of green color. Pretty… “As far as I’m aware, I don’t have any. I don’t know who my father is, beyond knowing his first name. And if my mother had other living relatives, they’ve never introduced themselves to me. So… screw them? Who cares. I don’t love people who don’t love me. It’s a waste of energy.”

“If I’m gonna put my energy into caring about anyone, it’s going to be you and Chief.” Arven said. Like it was just a fact of the universe, his thumb lightly tracing the under part of Doppio’s bottom lip, “You both have earned it. Why would I waste my time on people who don’t, when you’re right here?”

…he supposed it was different. There was literally no way anyone related to his father would’ve known about Doppio’s existence. The way his dad had tried to eliminate his own trackable existence from the world, he doubted, if there actually was anyone out there, that they even knew his dad was alive. Arven… His mom was some famous scientist. People knew who she was. Sure, she didn’t exactly seem like the kind of person that was, uh, any good at maintaining any sort of relationship, but…at least the knowledge was out there. It…it didn’t seem hard for anyone to have figured out who and where Arven was, if they wanted to. 

So…they must’ve not wanted to. So…

Doppio looked up, eyes wide and blushing, pink scattering across his freckles as he felt Arven’s thumb tracing his lip. Doppio’s lips parting slightly. “...you’re kinda the only person I wanna spend my energy on too,” he murmured. Just…entranced by the view above him. 

“Good.” Arven said immediately… before blanching at that a bit, feeling sheepish, “Uh, I mean, nice. Obviously someday I’d want you to have other people you’re close to, I just mean, for right now,  it’s nice that I count… though…”

Arven cleared his throat a little, looking away, “...it’d also be nice…if I was the only one you ended up kissing. That’d be cool. I’d like that.”

“You’d always count,” Doppio said. Simple and true. A fact of the universe. 

Though, he frowned a little. Reaching up to cup Arven’s jaw. “...I’d like that too. I don’t wanna kiss anyone else…and…” He frowned a little more. “...I’d like it if you didn’t kiss anyone else either. Just me.”

Briefly, that emerald green returned. 

“Tsk? Who else would I even kiss?” Arven asked genuinely, raising an eyebrow, “I already got the best person. It’d be weird to downgrade by this point.”

Cupping Doppio’s hand against his cheek with his own, Arven admired that little emerald shimmer– Doppio was wrong, green was a great look on him– before, feeling bold, he kissed at Doppio’s palm. One kiss, than another…

His face flushed red before he even did it. Embarrassed before he even followed through. But once the thought was in his mind, he felt his heart thump in nervous excitement, before putting Doppio’s index finger in his mouth. Sucking it down his tongue.

“Who’d I kiss?” Doppio shot back. “Other people are gross. Who knows where they’ve had their mouths? And I don’t think anyone’s as good a kisser as you.”

And it seemed Arven just had to rub that point in, as…uh… Doppio had just blushed a bit at the kisses to his palm, his skin feeling tingly in a very nice way, but, as Arven, um… He uh…

Doppio turned bright red, his freckles foregoing their usual de-saturated tone and turning scarlet right with him, as a heavy plume of fog streamed out of his nose and the corners of his mouth. 

Arven was sucking on his finger. He could feel his t-tongue and…w-wow, it was…really…wet and slick and…soft, the insides of his cheeks and all and… Doppio felt an electric shock of heat run through him, before he quickly pulled his arm away. Staring up at Arven, alarmed and aroused and…a little scared.

Arven felt Doppio yank away and let him, staring back down at him with wide eyes, heart thumping in his chest and a burst of arousal tightening through him. Looking at Doppio, who was looking at him, looking at Doppio… 

“I should take a shower!” Arven squeaked. Looking away when staring at Doppio became too embarrassing.

He had had Doppio’s finger in his mouth! Why??? Had he done that??? It had just entered his head and he had… wanted to. But ehhhhhhhhhh???

Doppio had just been staring in silence, but he squeaked a high-pitched, “Okay!” at Arven’s declaration. Not moving. 

Arven had had his finger in his mouth! Doppio could still feel the cooling warmth and…i-it was still wet. With Arven’s saliva. From his mouth. That was…all over his finger and…

…Doppio kinda wanted to put it in his mouth?!?!? But at the same time that also made him want to vomit?! But at the same same time he just…felt way too hot, and his stomach was tight and…fuck, he was… He wanted to…

(what if you jack off with your hand, Arven’s spit is still there, it’d be like--)

AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA

The red freckles were cute. Arven didn’t have much time to appreciate them though, as he scurried out from under Doppio, hurrying to the shower. Whyyyyyyy had he dooooooone thaaaaaaaaat??? Doppio probably thought he was so weird.

Chief watched his boy go, tail thumping only in response to Arven’s speed– hell yeah, get that cardio– before looking to Doppio. Going a small little ‘r’auff!’.

“I’m going to die, Chief,” Doppio whispered, staring wide-eyed at the ceiling. Still feeling the wetness on his hand. 

He flinched a little, hearing the shower turn on. Which… Arven was taking. And he’d be… Unbidden, Doppio suddenly remembered several images at once. Arven in his undershirt, heated and arm muscles flexing, his sweaty shirt clinging to his stomach. Fresh out of the shower, in only a towel, his torso bare…every dip and curve of his body there for Doppio to see. Less of an image, but…Arven heavy on top of him, their bare legs slotted together, feeling something hard and wet press at his--

“Nnnnnmm…” Doppio groaned, gasping in embarrassment at himself as his hand, uh, ended up on his quickly-hardening chub. 

Fuck, he couldn’t stay here. 

O-or… Well, it wasn’t like Arven had never seen him… But was that weird? Doppio tried to imagine it, pleasing himself while Arven was in the shower, only for his boyfriend to find him in the middle… A shudder went down his spine and…not entirely a good one. 

Sitting up, Doppio looked at his hand. Swallowing hard. 

Okay. Okay. The solution here was to talk, right? That’s what Kaito and Lake had said…

Shaking his head a little as he got up, Doppio wiped his hand off on a hand towel. And…by the time Arven would come out of the shower, Doppio would be changed into soft, loose shorts, half on his stomach on the beds, a death grip around a pillow with his face pressed in as, in little halted bursts, his hips and legs squirmed, trying to find relief. 

Arven was beating his head slightly against the tiled shower wall.

You. Are. A. Freak! 

Who slobbers??? All over your boyfriends hand??? Why had that even been a sexual impulse! Kissing on the palm, cute, adorable, Arven was winning! Eating Doppio’s hand!? Whyyyyyy??

He was pretty tense with arousal, too, which was the other weird part of it. Why had that worked!? Why was he turned on!? 

Staring gloomily at his own hand, almost defiantly, Arven stuck his finger in his mouth. Just laying the digit against his tongue, glaring at the wall… nope. Nothing. If anything, his libido went down. Did he want to eat Doppio’s finger!? 

(No, he had wanted to lick Doppio’s finger. There had been something… exciting. About having something of Doppio in him. Something so intimate that it had felt like a literal force had punched into his damn kidneys. Instant arousal…)

Scoffing, Arven let his hand drop, before furiously scrubbing at himself. Ignore your hard-on. Ignore it. He…probably had to go apologize to Doppio. That had probably been so gross… Doppio didn’t like gross things. What had Arven been thinking…

Go down, dick! No one wants you!

Arven actually didn’t like bathrobes all that much– they felt a little stifling and he honestly didn’t think they dried you all that well– but he was still half hard when he got out of the shower, and since the robe had always been available, he put it on, hoping it’d hide that. Shaking his hair out, Arven sighed, told himself to be brave, and headed out of the shower.

“...s-so…” Arven smiled warily, seeing his boyfriend squirming nervously on the bed. Probably still weirded out, “...about what I did…”

Doppio looked up from the pillow, breathing heavily and face pink, his expression frustrated and miserable with arousal. “It was really hot but it also scared me a little but I can’t stop thinking about touching myself with your spit but I got too embarrassed to masturbate while you were in the shower so I’ve just been here but it’s gotten worse and if you don’t wanna do anything I need the bathroom now!” 

Arven blinked, trying to decipher all of that. Add a period here, another there, a comma… and his face burnt red. Eeeeeee.

Doppio’s urgency was… pretty intense, and Arven almost squeaked that Doppio should just go to the bathroom then. But then the implications of if Arven wanted to do anything stilled his first impulse, cause, like… “I mean… I do?” Arven said, it coming out like a question, before clearing his throat, “I do. I guess? That was weird of me, I’m sorry, the thought just entered my head and I knew it was gonna be weird before I did it but I still wanted to so… do you want to do anything!? Y-you can go to the bathroom!”

Arven purposefully stepped out of the way of the door, just in case Doppio wanted to rush past him. Scratching his stomach a little through the robe, before saying, “Sorry I scared you.”

It seemed so simple. If Arven wanted it, and obviously Doppio wanted it, then Arven should get right over there and kiss him dammit! But…a small bit of clarity entered Doppio’s heated mind. Murmuring that…maybe it all was a little too fast. They had done things before, sure, but, like Doppio had said, just because they had done something once, didn’t mean that was a minimum or base level they always had to compare to. 

And with how Doppio was feeling…

With a frustrated groan, Doppio squirmed off the bed, burning brighter at the obvious tent in his shorts before he scurried over to Arven. 

“...I’m gonna kiss you,” he warned, before doing just that. Brief, but forceful. A small taste of the passion burning for his boyfriend in Doppio’s body. But he pulled back. “It’s okay… I do wanna do stuff, but I gotta calm down before I push us into a mistake, okay? Just gimme a sec.”

And, quickly, Doppio slipped into the bathroom.

Arven felt a wave of heat in his face when Doppio kissed him. A quick, but harder kiss than Arven was used to. Like Doppio was trying to capture something against Arven’s lips, pin it down and trap it… and then was gone in an instant. Arven staring dumbly as Doppio hurried off, brain a little fried.

…wah??

Arven briefly considered running after him. Push into a mistake? What mistake? Arven wanted to see some mistakes! …before groaning into his hands, squirming in that train of thought. No, he probably didn’t want to be pushed into a mistake… but a part of him kinda did?? Like, a fun mistake with Doppio would still be fun! How much of a mistake!? What kind!? Arven was deeply curious what Doppio would have been gunning for.

But that wasn’t a fair train of thought, because it had been Arven who had asked things to slow down. He couldn’t ask to slow down one day and then, like, try to bait Doppio into being pushy again the next day! Especially when Arven himself wasn’t sure what he wanted. It’d be kinda nice if one of them knew what the hell was going on…

Arven looked at the pillow Doppio had been clutching and, sitting on the bed, grabbed it, holding it to himself as he fretfully watched the bathroom door. Feeling equally relieved and disappointed. 

It, uh…really didn’t take long. A handful of minutes at most. A startled sound from the bathroom, before the sound of the sink, and then Doppio was coming back out, shirt a little rumpled at the bottom and shorts a little askew, though his gaze, as it locked back onto Arven, was no less wanting. 

And as he came over to the bed, Doppio chewed on his lip a little before asking, “You wanna make out?”

Arven immediately nodded, though the tips of his ears were still burning red. “Uh, yeah… you’re feeling better?”

Doppio flushed, before nodding, scooting towards Arven and playing with the ends of his hair…before he flushed more, an orangey-red wave of color going through his freckles. “...uh…you know the whole…crystals in my body fluids thing?”

Arven shot Doppio a curious look at that, wondering why that was coming up. “...yeah? Also, that shimmer was a little orange. Kinda like a sunset.”

Even hearing about a nicer color didn’t soothe Doppio’s fluster much, as he softly huffed, his cheeks puffing a bit as he fought with himself to say the words. “....iiit’s in my cum.”

“Pearls, looks like. But, like, also sand. Pearly sand.”

“...........” Arven stared at Doppio. Then glanced at his dick. Then at Doppio, “....that sounds really pretty. I, uh… um…” Arven felt nerves in his stomach spike, “...I’d love to see it.”

It felt like a punch to the gut, a little puff of fog leaving Doppio’s mouth as he gasped. The tight warmth in his gut that had only been staved off, really, heating up again. “...do…”

Doppio licked his lips. Excited, but…also kind of… “...do…you want to touch each other? A-at the same time, I mean. Like…” His gaze flicked down to their crotches. After a moment, a weak laugh leaving him. “...it sounds really hot, and I really want to touch you… But that’s also kinda…big.”

Arven shivered a little. Imagining it. Touching Doppio’s dick… he wondered what it was like? He wondered what Doppio would think of his own dick? Would he like it?  Arven didn’t think there was anything terribly unusual in it, not that he knew of. Well, okay, one of his boyhood friends had once teased him that his dick was crooked when they were pissing in the woods together and his friend had peeked, but honestly, Arven was pretty sure he was just talking shit to piss him off. It wasn’t crooked. It probably looked totally normal. Probably.

…he bet Doppio’s dick was nice.

(Would Doppio’s dick also be, like, shockingly muscled? Doppio had muscles… actually..)

Arven nodded. “I think I would want to, yeah. It is kind of a big step, but it feels less intimidating then other things we’ve tried. Um, but saying something’s ‘big’ reminded me… I should probably tell you. I…” Arven looked down at his knees, feeling surprisingly guilty about it now. But he hadn’t realized Doppio was going to forget basically everything from that day, so, he hadn’t prepared to confess anything… “When your dad attacked Kokichi through you? I saw you shirtless. I know you didn’t want me too, but I couldn’t help it, it just happened in the chaos. I’m sorry.”

Holy shit aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa--

Doppio blinked, getting…different vibes from Arven, and when he heard what he had to say… Oh. Oh, uh… Doppio glanced down at himself. Feeling…weird. He…didn’t really know how to feel about it. He didn’t remember it, so…it seemed like it shouldn’t matter at all, but… Even so, he could feel his skin crawling a little. Feeling the urge to slip under a blanket…and even more as a sort of dark, sickly yellow flashed across his legs. 

“...it’s not you specifically,” Doppio mumbled, sighing a little as he tried to explain. “Honestly, out of everyone, I’m glad it was you. I know…that one day I wanna be more comfortable… Well, I want to be comfortable with myself again, just in general. But…specifically, I wanna be okay with…um, being naked around you. One day. I just…”

Doppio’s mouth pulled into a strained frown as he crossed his arms over his chest, rubbing each arm self-consciously. It was just a body, and…and it didn’t matter what other people thought, but… He sighed. “...one day.”

“Okay,” Arven said softly, “I just wanted you to know. It wasn’t meant to be a secret, I just realized now you probably wouldn’t know it happened.”

Chewing on his lower lip a little, Arven looked over at Doppio… before looking down at his hand, “Do you want to see each other when we’re, uh… mastuuuurbating? Each other? I-is that what that would be called?” Arven asked, before laughing a little, “Sorry, handjobs, I just had a brain-slip. I’m not that ignorant when it comes to sex. I mean, we can turn off the lights, if it helps?”

“Thank you. I… I appreciate you telling me.” Doppio smiled softly at his boyfriend. Arven really was a good guy. It was so easy to write off the stuff that he forgot, but Arven was always so…patient. And considerate. And just…cool. He was a really cool guy. 

…and one that was really, really hot.

At first, Doppio just blinked at Arven, not…quite comprehending what he meant…before his face lit up, and a nervous wobble went through it. “...oh… Right. We, uh… Can’t really…keep our pants on, then… Doing that.”

“It’d be challenging,” Arven smiled, scratching his stomach a bit… before, huffing, he said, “Before we do all that, c-can I ask you too… this might be stupid. But… while we make out could you… gah.” Arven huffed again, pouting, embarrassed, “...c-could you rub my stomach? It just… feels good. Whenever you touch the f-front of me…”

Doppio blinked again, but the realization on his face this time was heated. Wanting. His mouth watering a little as he glanced down Arven’s front. “Yeah,” he said, no hesitance. “I like touching you there.”

Flushing a little, Doppio leaned towards Arven subconsciously. “...you’re really sexy, I-I kinda like touching you everywhere you let me. Your body’s really nice…”

“...I like it when you touch me,” Arven said, even as he stiffened slightly. His heart rate jumping again when Doppio got close, “M-mostly, every time I’ve been freaked out doing this with you before, it’s cause my brain went… weird? Out of control. And I felt embarrassed by it. But I like you touching me. And it feels good when you nuzzle my stomach, so I thought maybe rubbing my stomach would feel good… I-I’m rambling, sorry.”

Arven laughed a little weakly… before reaching for Doppio’s wrist. Feeling like Doppio needed some explicit permission, guiding Doppio’s hand into his robe, onto his stomach. And, immediately, he felt that flushed tension, even just feeling Doppio’s hand there. He had no idea why, but yeah… it was nice when Doppio touched his stomach…

“...a-are you going to kiss me?” Arven half-challenged.

Doppio grinned softly. “...if it helps any, you’ve always been amazing to me. And that won’t change if you tell me you’re feeling embarrassed, or you wanna stop or slow down, okay? I just…like doing things with you. In ways we both like.”

A little embarrassed in his own right, as Arven guided his hand…hooooh boy, uh, Doppio kind of needed that guide, his face flushing hotly as his hand slipped into Arven’s robe. Feeling…shivery, just from that visual. A-and the tactile too, but…just…putting his hand in Arven’s clothes…

Glancing up with a flustered pout, Doppio huffed and rose to the challenge, leaning the rest of the way in to kiss Arven. Putting his free arm around his boyfriend’s shoulders as he splayed his other hand across Arven’s stomach, just…feeling the soft flesh there. After a moment, starting to rub softly, though it could equally be described as exploring. Long fingers curving and conforming to the soft, pudgy round, sliding to the curve of Arven’s hip, before sliding back. A little thrilled, knowing what was just a little lower. A little intimidated too. 

O-oh, shit.

Arven had known he was going to like it. Or, suspected, anyway. It was why he had asked. But he was still surprised at how much he liked it. Tracing his hand up Doppio’s arm now that Doppio knew where to touch, not trying to guide him anymore, humming against Doppio’s lips. But as much as he was enjoying the kiss, his every nerve ending was focusing on his stomach. His body following the traces of Doppio’s fingers with heated anticipation, leaning in close when Doppio traced his hip and waist. 

F-fuck, he felt so… exposed. But in a nice way. Vulnerable and laid bare, as Arven took little heavy breaths between each kiss, feeling a little dazed.

…wow, it had taken almost nothing. Doppio had just gotten a little handsy and Arven could feel his dick lifting the front of his fabric, hard and tense with anticipation. He liked it so much…

Kissing the side of Doppio’s mouth to catch his breath again, shivering as he felt the tips of Doppio’s nails follow the soft curve of his stomach, tracing up towards his ribs, Arven stuttered, “Is… i-is there anthing you want?”

Oh, those little breaths were everything. Doppio could feel that thrumming tension in Arven’s core, since, yanno, he was touching right there, and…knowing that it was a good thing? That Arven had to pant a little between each kiss and, uh…feeling him get hard, when Doppio had needed to adjust the angle of his arm a bit…

His freckles flicked between pink and gold, the waves frequent, yet not rapid, and it took Doppio a second to focus out of his own enjoyment to process what Arven asked. It was almost impulse to say he already had everything he wanted under his palm, but…well, actually thinking about it a little…

…maybe… Maybe Arven would think it was weird. But Doppio couldn’t just assume that without saying anything. 

“Um… I…don’t think I really have a preference where…” Doppio shyly mumbled, pressing a light kiss to Arven’s cheek to steady himself. “...I liked it when you touched my butt, before… And I like it when you hold my sides. But, um… I-if you want… Could you hold me…like, hard? And, um, maybe…dig your nails in? O-or scratch or… um… If you’re okay with that.”

Arven startled a little. Scratch? Wouldn’t that… hurt? “Do you want me to try to scratch?” Arven asked, wanting to be certain, “Or it’s… just okay if I accidentally scratch you, holding?”

Doppio glanced away, his blush deepening. His middle finger catching slightly on Arven’s belly button. “...o-on purpose.”

Oh, fuck, he did that on purpose.

Arven practically felt steam come out of his ears– it was so weird how this affected him– as the slight bit of pressure against his belly button. He wasn’t sure what he liked about it, but something undeniably pleasurable ran through him. It was so confusing, but enticing…

And, well… maybe scratching was the same for Doppio? Okay… not that Arven was entirely convinced he could scratch Doppio’s butt anyway. His nails weren’t long. So the booty was probably safe…

…he was wearing shorts. So… maybe not the back of his thighs…?

“Tell me if you change your mind.” Arven said, before kissing Doppio back. At first just testingly wrapping his arms around Doppio’s waist, before realizing, “...could you sit on my lap? It’s be easier to reach without you sitting on the bed.”

Pulling away from Doppio, Arven smiled in a way he hopes was becoming, sitting on the edge of the bed and patting his lap a little.

“I will,” Doppio said softly, but with a little more comfort now that Arven had agreed. And…you know, didn’t call him a weirdo or anything…

As Arven pulled away, well, that seemed like a better plan, but… Doppio couldn’t help giggling softly (embarrassing for him, but Arven was very cute) before he shuffled over on his knees, carefully getting on top of Arven’s lap. A little…overly aware just how close his thighs were to Arven’s hard on like this…but kind of liking that too. And it wasn’t like he hadn’t gotten excited again either. 

Nervous and excited, Doppio gave his boyfriend a small grin before he carefully reached into Arven’s robe again, this time with his other hand to start feeling up the other side of Arven’s stomach. Taking a small risk, as he leaned in for another kiss, and letting a few of his fingers curve along the underside of his belly, where his Adonis belt started narrowing between his hips. 

Arven shivered again. That felt good… alright! Time to give back! Hopefully??

He still couldn’t imagine how this might feel good– if anything, hurting Doppio had been his major fear in losing his head the previous times– but it was what Doppio had asked for, so Arven was going to try. Wrapping his arms around his waist, Arven kissed Doppio, groaning slightly against him as his hands dipped– it would be so close to grazing the top of his dick with Doppio’s arm– he grasped Doppio’s ass. 

There was something inherently exciting to Arven just in that. It was such an intimate spot, and Doppio had a very nice butt. Small and bubbly, each cheek round beneath his palms, and feeling another shudder of excitement run through him, Arven risked playing with them for a moment. Grasping each cheek tightly and moving them in a circular motion against each other, then apart. Even with clothes as a barrier, they felt soft…

Then, he tightened his grip harder. Letting his hands dip lower, his two lowest fingers grazing the edges of Doppio’s shorts… and, excitement running through him, Arven pulled Doppio in tighter. Pulling him against him in his effort to hold Doppio’s lower ass and upper thighs tightly. His own dick squished between himself and Doppio, pulsing in needy excitement.

Arven had to force himself to not start rutting against him. He could already feel that dizzy, mindless feeling biting at him. He didn’t want to lose it. His lower nails grazing Doppio’s thigh, Arven asked, “Can I… can I dip my fingers up your shorts a little?”

Doppio’s breath caught, as he felt sudden hands on his ass. It really wasn’t that sudden, they had just been talking about it, and it wasn’t like Arven had jolted or anything…but he still felt that quick, surprised jump in his gut. Which very soon burned hotter, Doppio squeezing his eyes shut in embarrassment as, uh… Well, he could only describe it as Arven playing with his ass. With his free arm, he wrapped it around Arven’s back tightly so he could hide his scarlet face in his shoulder.

Though even with feeling that tight grip and, um, the…manipulation that caused a few squeaks to escape Doppio’s throat--and even with the thoughts prodding at him that, if this felt nice, think about how nice it would be if Arven…hit him a little…-- Doppio didn’t forget what he had been doing. 

Rubbing his hand along the underside of Arven’s stomach, Doppio let his thumb take a mildly prolonged dip into his belly button, noticing the shivers he had provoked last time, before twisting his wrist to cup along the side. Just barely kneading his tummy in a soft squeeze. 

But as Arven gripped harder, moving his hands down…and pulling? Doppio groaned against Arven’s shoulder, his thighs trembling. “Please,” he groaned, taking everything within him not to grind forward. Not to push Arven into something he specifically said he didn’t want. 

To distract himself, Doppio shifted his head higher, pressing kisses into Arven’s neck as he felt up the area heading to Arven’s hip.

Arven panted against Doppio, his gaze getting a little more fuzzy. Doppio sounded really into it. That was hot…

Grazing his nails down further the back of Doppio’s thighs, Arven reminded himself blearily that Doppio wanted him to try. He didn’t know if he’d succeed scratching anything, if he could bring himself to hold Doppio in a way that would cause that, but… he’d give it a shot. 

He rubbed the back of Doppio’s thighs gently. Almost like he was trying to soothe them. Before digging his nails in and dragging them up. Excitement running through him like blows to his crotch and stomach as he dragged the back of Doppio’s shorts up. He had been intending to just stop at the bottom just below Doppio’s butt, but that hazy, mindless feeling was coming back as he pulled the back of Doppio’s shorts up more. Reaching up to feel Doppio’s ass cupped beneath, digging in his nails as he kissed at Doppio’s neck in return.

“Aceto.” Arven said into his neck, “T-touch my dick.”

Doppio huffed and groaned against Arven’s neck as he felt blunt nails grazing down the backs of his thighs. It wasn’t a sharp pain by any stretch of the imagination, and wasn’t even really painful at all. It was just…rough, and Doppio could feel that trailing heat from where Arven had been. Almost like a rub burn, but…not as scratchy. And not the sort of thing that made Doppio worry about putting antiseptic on. 

Worming his free arm kind of…underneath Arven’s arm, and under himself, Doppio pushed the robe open more, rubbing Arven’s midsection with both hands. Or…kind of more his sides, with just the fronts of his hips leading into his stomach, since they were so pressed together. Pressing his thumbs into the softer pudge in the middle, gently gripping his hips… Sliding his hands a little lower, closer to--

“HHHNF haainNNNG!” Doppio whined and chuffed like a beast, clutching Arven tightly, even his knees trying to lock around Arven’s thighs. His dick throbbing as Arven dragged his nails into his thighs, especially as he pulled his shorts back, the soft, stretchy fabric still pulled tight enough to put a chokehold on his dick. 

“Mannaia la culonna, Arven, fuck,” Doppio gasped, his hands eager as they slipped farther down. His heart skipping an excited beat and his arm jolting slightly, almost surprised to feel the hot, swollen flesh there. It was…a penis. Which, like, yeah, Doppio knew…but… It was weird, okay?! Conceptualizing that other people had junk too… 

Like his. A little different. Kinda, uh…swollen in the middle, sorta, but…

Holding one of Arven’s hips to steady, Doppio curled his fingers around his cock, giving an experimental pump. Groaning into Arven’s neck, “Toccami, amato.” (Touch me, beloved)

Arven’s throat locked up, staring at Doppio like he had never seen him before, some hot, pink haired guy just manifesting in his lap, bucking in his lap. Doppio looked… kind of incredible, in that moment. Something feral and dangerous in his expression, briefly thrashing in Arven’s grip, forcing Arven to either lose his grip or hold on. So he held. 

It was… exciting. Having to struggle to hold him.

But Arven was distracted by that fascinating beauty when they truly bizarre feeling of a hand that was not his own ended up on his dick, and he gasped lightly, stunned by it. Oh, that was strange. It probably said something, that while hands on his stomach and sides and hips and exploring his adonis belt were all just plainly arousing, Arven had to get his head around the feeling of Doppio’s hand on him before he even really registered if it felt good. The act of processing taking a moment. What was happening?? Down there??

But by the time Doppio had finished exploring the shape of him, curling his fingers around to experimentally massage, Arven felt a near instant pressure in his crotch. His libido warning him that he wasn’t going to last long at all through his first handjob. “H’ah, fuck, Aceto…that feels really good.”

Pulling back his right hand, letting his left hand continue grazing and tightly holding Doppio’s ass, Arven tucked his hand between them navigating around where Doppio was touching him. Finding Doppio’s waistband and pushing past it, finding his dick. It was… surprisingly easy to bring himself to touch it. He couldn’t see it, but, well, it just felt like a dick. Not like Arven’s, specifically, but nothing that particularly surprised him. If anything, he was a little surprised at how… smooth? It felt? It made Arven want to look at his own dick, compare the wrinkles, the veins. Was Doppio weirdly smooth, or was Arven weirdly rough? Hmm.

Gripping Doppio’s butt tighter, he encouraged Doppio to move his hips a little, as he got used to how Doppio felt, before starting to just massage him the way he did himself when he was masturbating. Pumping at it, while at the same time rutting a little into Doppio’s hand. At first just experimentally, but soon doing it with a sense of urgency, already chasing his high. Groaning, “Oooooh, Aceto! Oh, fuck, I’m not gonna last.”

Even if he wasn’t bound to follow his pleasure, Doppio shifted his hips a little to accommodate Arven’s arm coming between them. And it was…weirdly easy, finding a position with each of their hands kind of…back to back, allowing for the closest space possible while…uh…

“Haaaaaah,” Doppio breathed against Arven’s neck, not biting down at all but…well, some teeth met skin, certainly. His back trembling, but not getting far with Arven’s grip on his ass, just…feeling. A warm, calloused palm and sturdy fingers wrap around him. His dick jumping, excited, by a touch that was completely foreign. A hand, but a different one, from a different angle, and…

Well, the knowledge that it was Arven ws a tier all its own. 

Slowly, at first, still kind of…feeling it out, Doppio stroked Arven, whining as he felt his boyfriend do the same. Almost akin to bellows, as it felt like the fire in his gut only grew and bubbled more fiercely with every slight movement.

And…he hadn’t meant to. He never wanted to scare Arven. But as that fire grew, Doppio found himself bucking his hips into Arven’s hand, teeth pressing into his shoulder as he twisted his wrist around his boyfriend, lost in the complex machine of pleasure. 

“C’mon, Arven, mio bello, mio tesoro, come on…”

Arven did wince a little, but honestly, he barely felt it pass that initial bite, just an odd feeling of aching heat in his shoulder that accompanied the myriad of nerves firing off throughout his body as he bucked his hips up, grunting and panting into Doppio’s neck, matching Doppio’s pace almost subconsciously. 

The mindless feeling wasn’t back. That in itself was a relief, that Arven had been right. There was something about grinding against Doppio, on top of him, in particular, that brought on that alarming frenzy feeling. He could feel it hovering at the corners of his consciousness, nipping and biting him with more urgency that Doppio’s teeth against his skin, but it never actually overcame him. There was still some level of disconnect that was keeping him coherent. 

Arven shivered at Doppio’s words too. Their shared language had never seemed sexy to him  before, but fuck, Doppio spoke it like someone dripping honey… but in a sexy way. Sexy beekeeping. 

Arven felt an urge to laugh, and weirdly enough, that pushed him over the edge. Swallowing a laugh, his body tensing, and then gasping loudly, “O-OH! Ooooh, Aceto–ooo, oh fuck!” Arven cursed, gasping as his body shook, cum spilling out and gushing over Doppio’s fingers. Digging his nails into Doppio’s butt as that punching heat ran through him.

A harsh, honking grunt escaped Doppio as he heard Arven’s voice go high. As he felt his boyfriend’s body shake under him, could practically feel the whole process of him cumming. Later, and in future moments alone? All those things would echo hotly in Doppio’s mind. 

Though, in the present time, in honesty…it was feeling an almost bruising grip on his ass, the sharp press of nails into his skin that sent Doppio huffing, his throat clicking in silence as his hips bucked against Arven’s hand. And…as he had described before… It still was a liquid, not something painful like anything described with grit would send shudders of horrified pain into anyone imagining that in that area. But as he spilled over Arven’s hand, Arven would be able to feel…texture. Little hard beads, some tiny enough to just be incorporated along with the rest of his jizz, but others bigger. Almost the sort of size someone, for example, might buy at a craft store to string in a simple bracelet.

Doppio held Arven tightly for several moments as he panted…before with a small, swallowed gasp, he cursed. “...hhh….h’k, oh fuck… A-Arven, I-I didn’t mean to…shit…”

Arven was still panting, chest heaving as he struggled to catch his breath. Wow… but, he was quick to pull his hand out, being careful not to jostle Doppio’s now sensitive dick as he did, and placing small, soothing kisses against Doppio’s neck as he heard the distress in his voice. Loosening his grip on Doppio’s ass, Arven finding himself soothingly rubbing his cheek, the act both reassuring and a small apology, as he murmured, “It’s okay… h’ah… th-this was the goal, wasn’t it? I wanted to see… can I look?” Arven asked, kissing Doppio’s neck some more.

He assumed Doppio meant he hadn’t meant to make a mess of Arven’s hands. He had no idea what the bites against him looked like. He had forgotten they had happened in the chaos.

“N-no, I…” Doppio sighed, just…trying to catch his breath a little more, though…the cheek rub and kisses were nice and just made him want to nuzzle back against Arven’s neck and stay there for… Heh, the next week? Not like he was going anywhere…

As a dull blue flickered over his freckles, Doppio leaned back a little, guiltily meeting Arven’s gaze…though he did blush a bit. “You can look, I just… I bit you. It…didn’t hurt? I-I mean, I didn’t bite down! But…I uh…” Doppio flushed more. “...there’re teeth marks.”

“Bit me?” Arven blinked, leaning away from Doppio a little, giving him a slightly bewildered look… before suddenly remembering that aching burn he had felt among the pleasure and, curiously, tried craning his head to see bis shoulder, unable to get a good angle to see them. He could maybe see the edge of a bite mark? It looked a little red. That was assuming he was even seeing the bite mark. “Am I bleeding? No, right? You said you didn’t bite down. I was so focused on you and my, uh, dick, I doubt I would have noticed if you had…”

He was curious to see the bite mark, but, like… he had to see the glittery cum. So, turning his gaze down to his hand.

……. He couldn’t help himself. He knew it was gross, but he really couldn’t help himself. He curiously started rolling the small little pearls between his fingers. Playing with the smooth, bumpy texture, fascinated, as he asked, “Do you think these… make orgasming feel better? Did you notice a difference?” Arven asked. Closing his hand and then opening it, watching the cum spread between his fingers, the pearls shifting around in the spread. 

He sniffed.

…he was a pervert. Your boyfriends cum probably wasn’t meant to smell good.

“You’re not!” Doppio quickly reassured, shaking his head quickly. Glancing back down to the bites… One close to the crook of Arven’s neck and shoulder, another on his upper trap. Not even really bite marks, but, uh…definitely teeth marks. Imprints of…Doppio’s canine and…probably his front teeth, there…

Doppio wilted a bit, ashamed. “I’m sorry…”

Though it seemed Arven’s attention was elsewhere. Burning red as he watched Arven…p-play with his cum, Doppio made a strangled noise in his throat as he shrugged. “Doesn’t feel any different to me, no… I only noticed afterward, in the bathroom.”

Doppio wilted a little more, before making a strained noise, looking at Arven with wide-eyed alarm. “Wh-why are you smelling it?!”

Arven should have been more embarrassed, he knew, but… he could only bring himself to look dazedly at Doppio, just saying the first truth that came to mind, “I just always like the way you smell… I guess just also inside as much as out?”

But, looking at Doppio reminded Arven that he wasn’t the only one who had been ‘hurt’. So, searching his boyfriends gaze, Arven asked with open, genuine concern, “I was a little rough on your… butt.” Arven said, blushing, more embarrassed to say ‘butt’ than to sniff Doppio’s cum in front of him, “...was it too much? Are you sore? I don’t think I broke skin, but… maybe we should double check?”

“Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!” Doppio quietly ‘gah’ed, burning hot red, several waves of crimson flickering across his skin like sparks of flame from a campfire. How was Arven able to just say something like that?! AAAAAAAAAAA

Covering his face with his, er, clean hand, Doppio groaned, before peeking an eye open. “...mm. S’not like…sore, sore, but… Um…” Shrinking into his shoulders, there was a certain pleased twinkling in his eye that could clue Arven into the fact he was smiling. “...wasn’t too much. It…felt really good, actually. …thanks for…not thinking I’m weird…”

…they probably…should check. Just in case. 

With some reluctance, Doppio shuffled back off of Arven’s lap, shifting over to kneel on their bed, facing away as he tried to look over his shoulder. “...you, uh… See anything?”

Arven blinked. Standing up to get a look, staring. Idly still rolling the larger of the pearls between his fingers.

“...could you, uh,” Arven coughed, “Pull your shorts up more? …. And bend a little more?”

“Mhmm,” Doppio hummed, shifting his knees a little wider for balance as he tugged his shorts up, before bending over, bracing his clean hand on the bed. “...no blood?”

“...no,” Arven said distractedly, “No blood…”

Oh, fuck, he was going to need to masturbate. Staring at Doppio’s butt, reddened and slightly inflamed by Arven’s grip, small bruises littering otherwise cute, olive-tanned skin. Oh, fuck. “S-some of the lines are a little red. Might be a good idea to put some soothing lotion on it or something… um…”

…Arven wanted to mount him.

It was the only word that worked. He could feel his dick already twitching back to life, wanting it. It was hard to think about why he shouldn’t. He licked his lips a little, staring at the space between Doppio’s thighs. 

……how do you ask your boyfriend if it’s okay to mount him?? 

“Um…” Arven blinked, struggling to get his thoughts in order. Wanting to step forward and touch, coax, get on top of him… and sighing, he forced himself to look away, looking towards the bathroom, “Let me wash my hands and put something on the scraps. I’ll be quick.”

“If you think so,” Doppio hummed, leaning up again. “It really doesn’t hurt…but that would be kind of embarrassing, if they, like…stung or anything later.” …a lot of stuff would be embarrassing later. Not necessarily what they did, but… The teeth marks and…well, no one else would see the marks on Doppio’s thighs, cause…they wouldn’t really be seeing his skin at all, anyway…

He sighed softly, gnawing his cheek a little before he followed Arven to the bathroom. “...uh… I’m not really sure if, uh, my stuff is…drain safe.” (don’t think of it as a choking hazard don’t think about it don’t you DARE Aceto) “So…you might wanna wipe it off with some toilet paper and put it in the bio-trash.”

“Ah, alright.” Arven said, following Doppio’s advise and cleaning off his hand, before going to wash his hands once it was pearl free. Tightening up his robe a bit, Arven grabbed more tissue to clean himself up downstairs, pouted as he had to wash his hands again, but was thorough, since he was about to put ointment on Doppio’s back thighs and bootie. Wanted to touch his boyfriend with clean hands if he was making sure he was safe and taken care of.

“Hold on, hold on,” Arven said, heading out and opening his drawer of concoctions, grabbing some of his self-made disinfectant ointment, mixed with light painkillers, before heading back to Doppio. “Alright, bend over again. Or you can go lay down on the bed, whichever is easier… oh?” 

Arven caught his reflection, looking surprised at the teeth marks. Multiple. He had no idea Doppio had done it more than once… “That’s kind of sexy.” Arven mused, making a mental note to clean his own wounds. Smirking as he said, “I’m very tempted to wear a tanktop tomorrow and just flaunt in front of Kaito. Have him sputter ‘shenanigans’. We’re on house arrest, what’s he gonna do, separate us?”

Doppio traded places with Arven once he left the bathroom, doing much of the same clean up. Washing his hands, washing down below…actually changing his shirt and underwear, shorts thankfully spared, though…in the process, he did get a look at the backs of his thighs in the mirror. Doppio flushed brightly, seeing the fading redness…but at the same time he felt kinda…warm inside. 

That was…’cause of Arven. His boyfriend being very kind and wonderful and…going to continue to do so, in just a moment. 

Passing Arven as he finally got a look at the teeth marks, Doppio prepared to cringe…but uh… He blinked at the smirk, before looking down with a small smile. Heading back over to the bed and getting on, hiking his shorts one more time before getting on his elbows and knees. 

“He might try to give us another sex talk,” Doppio pointed out. “...you aren’t mad?”

Oooooh, he looked so sexy like that… snap out of it. Loosening the ointment, Arven scooped out some of the ointment, putting aside the jar and, giving Doppio a small warning he was about to start, began to trace the lines his fingernails had made. Wow, these were long lines. He had really gone at it. 

“No, I’m not mad.” Arven said, spreading the ointment, “I’m honestly still just struggling not to push you to go again. You’re extra attractive today, and every time we do this I’m always struggling with my desire to go for another… and maybe another after that. I feel like I just could keep going.” Arven admitted, gently running his hands over Doppio’s butt, “I think just straight up telling you what part of me I liked touched helped a lot. I have no idea why I like being touched on my stomach so much, but I noticed it when you mentioned licking my stomach once? You didn’t do it, but that thought made me really aware of my stomach, and now I’ve noticed every time you hold me that it just…feels good. More good than just a normal hug does, you know? I think a lot of it is just that it’s you.”

Doppio hummed softly as Arven started applying the ointment, flushing as he stared at their bedspread just kind of…hyperaware that Arven was feeling up his thighs and ass. Again. While he was…bent over… Which, uh…wasn’t unpleasant at all…

But neither was the ointment itself. There was the barely-there sting that Doppio associated with antiseptic, but…also, somehow, on what he assumed weren’t the scratches themselves, but just…possibly inflamed skin around them? It felt…cooling. Comfortable. And, uh…all together, this was…a-a pleasant experience. 

Flushing a little more, Doppio ducked his head between his shoulders…though he smiled softly at their bed. “...I don’t think I have another in me, to be honest… But…I really liked that. And I like how much you liked it.”

Doppio was really happy that he’d made Arven feel good…though something did stand out in his brain. “...is…it still comfortable when I hold you around your middle when we snuggle at night or…is that too much, then?”

Arven smiled, finding the question cute, “You can still hold me, yeah. It’s nice, but it doesn’t send me into a puddle like that. I think it was knowing that the touches were leading to something sexual that let me just fully fall into it. Alright, all done~”

Leaning over, Arven kissed Doppio’s shoulder, before straightening up, “Mind getting my bite marks for me?”

Passing over the ointment, sitting down and moving his hair around, Arven said, “I know I already asked, but… we’re sure about the… painful squeezing stuff? You can tell me if I went too far.”

“That makes sense,” Doppio nodded, though…he was glad that he wasn’t going to make cuddle time uncomfortable. He’d gotten spoiled, getting to sleep in a big, twisted pile of boyfriend and dog every night. Doppio didn’t want to give that up. 

Pushing himself up, Doppio started to kneel behind Arven…before he paused, looking back. It didn’t feel wet or anything, but…he probably shouldn’t sit on his legs immediately with the ointment on… He opted to just sit up on his knees, pressing a kiss to the back of Arven’s head before he took the ointment and started to apply it to Arven’s shoulder. A little embarrassed and a little pleased with the marks there. 

And flushing a little harder. 

“...I really liked it,” Doppio said quietly, thoroughly rubbing the ointment in. “...I…guess kind of like your stomach… It feels really good when I’m squeezed. Or…crushed or anything like that. Kinda…all at once…it makes me feel safe,” he softly admitted. “And then what you just did… It was nice. Like…exciting and…um. Real.”

“Safe?” Arven echoed, sounding a little uncertain. “I mean, obviously I’d never hurt you on purpose. Or, I guess, never hurt you more than you ask for, on purpose. So you are safe. But I guess I don’t entirely understand how… crushing you? Makes you feel safe.”

Sighing softly, Doppio reached around Arven and held up the ointment, handing it back whenever Arven wanted to take it. He rested his cheek on Arven’s head, frowning into space as he tried to find words. 

“...I don’t really know how to…describe it, I guess. I know you wouldn’t hurt me, and I trust you, it’s not about that. It’s just…” Doppio sighed again. “...the world is really big. And overwhelming… But…when I’m kinda…crushed into a space, or I’m held tightly…things feel better. Less big. Um…”

Doppio glanced down, though he knew Arven couldn’t really see him like this. “...you know when I asked you to lie on top of me?”

The ointment cooled on his neck, and it was a testament to how little Doppio had really aggravated his skin, that Arven couldn’t even feel a sting. Just imprints, no damage. Taking the ointment back, Arven rested the jar beside him, leaning back against Doppio. “Mmm, yeah. I remember feeling worried I was heavy. You were cute, you looked like you needed a nap.”

“Mhmm. It’s like that. Things just were…okay, for a little bit, with you on top of me, and me just kinda squishing into the mattress a bit.” Loosely draping his arms over the outside of Arven’s shoulders, Doppio nuzzled him gently. “...I know it’s weird…but it makes me happy. So, uh…thanks for indulging me.”

Arven smiled, happy to be nuzzled. It was nice, being held. Not squooshed, like Doppio wanted, but just… being held. “Any time. And I think I mean that, but… I think you’re going to need to ask me a lot. I get a little nervous with how aggressive I feel when we do things, which I think makes me want to hold back? So…” tipping his head back against Doppio’s shoulder, he peeked at him, “If you want me to do something aggressive like that? Scratching and squeezing and being on top of you? I think you’re gonna have to ask. I don’t know if I want to risk just, like, springing it on you and hoping everything will be fine. I really get a little mindless when I’m caught up, it’s kinda intense.”

Honestly, Doppio didn’t think those things were particularly aggressive, but that didn’t really matter when it made Arven uncomfortable all the same. Smiling down at his boyfriend, Doppio slouched down a bit to kiss his cheek. “Even mindless I don’t think you’d do anything I didn’t like…but okay. I’ll let you know, both ways. When I want something, and when something feels weird. And you do the same. Uh…”

Doppio glanced away, flushing. “...especially if I’m gonna, like…bite you without asking, apparently. W-which I’ll try not to do, now that I know! But…still. Sorry.” Glancing back, his eyebrows knit a little. “...and I know I got a little, uh…maybe aggressive myself? It…wasn’t too much for you?”

Arven gave Doppio a slightly startled look at that, before idly touching his neck… and flushing a bit. “No, I kinda liked that. Or, in retrospect I did? I still barely noticed it when it was happening. I hope that doesn’t make you feel bad, I’m not trying to diminish it or anything, it was just… one more feeling on top of everything?”

“And it’s kind of cute having some sort of mark on me that, like, shows you were there.” Arven admitted, the top of his ears turning red, “Makes me feel claimed, which is nice. Though, I’ll probably cover it up for school because I do not need a thousand questions about it.”

“...it’s kind of…” Arven paused, thinking about his wording, “...interesting? How intense you were for a second there. I… was a little disappointed when you ran off to the bathroom, because for a second I was kind of waiting to see what you’d do. It was exciting, partly because I didn’t know what was on your mind? So I was just waiting to see what would happen. But, at the same time, I could see that getting a little overwhelming. So a part of me was glad you went to go calm down… but I wouldn’t have hated it, I think, if you had stayed. Just….” Arven shrugged, “...you being way more intense than me isn’t always a turnoff, is what I’m saying, I think. I guess I’d just need you to be ready to hear me say ‘no’ if it did become too much for me. That makes sense?”

“Makes me feel better, actually,” Doppio lightly huffed, though he made an alarmed sound in his throat and quickly tried to wave the puff of fog that had escaped him away from Arven’s face. “I just don’t like the thought of just…doing something to you, that we didn’t talk about. It’s lucky you liked it this time, but…” He frowned, arms tightening slightly around Arven. “...I hate the thought of you just…being stuck in a situation you don’t like. I know you could push me off, but…i-if you’re distracted, or just… I don’t know. I’d rather it didn’t happen.”

Groaning softly, Doppio turned his head to hide in Arven’s fluff. “...partly that was just ‘cause it’d be mortifying for you to like…kiss me for a nanosecond and I’d cum. You drove me crazy and then just…left. And I felt weird just like…leaving? But also touching myself while you were in the bathroom. So I just…stayed here, and I couldn’t stop thinking about you…”

“I don’t wanna push past any ‘no’s,” Doppio quickly threw in, “But…in a situation like that, I don’t think I’d really ask for much… I just wanted you.”

Arven laughed at the puff of fog, leaning more casually back into Doppio. “I’m dating a smoker~” he teased, grinning at Doppio, “What a delinquent, huh?”

Nuzzling into Doppio’s neck a little, Arven chuckled some more, though he flushed at Doppio’s admission at how turned on he had been. “The finger thing really got to you, huh? I’m a little relieved, I felt like such a freak.”

“I don’t think you’re the type of person who’d ever keep going if I said no.” Arven said, feeling content and loose and relaxed– especially now that he wasn’t as horny anymore. “I just really don’t think you would… though?? Apparently you could?? Like, physically. You’re, uh…” Arven blinked at Doppio, a small, crooked smile on his face, “...kind of ripped?”

Doppio pouted a little, grumbling incoherently, though he shifted, getting more comfortable holding Arven like this. It was a bit of an odd set up, he’d admit but…it was nice. He liked being able to sort of surround his boyfriend like this, be a stable thing for him to lean into. 

“...it did scare me a little. Even, uh… I think handjobs might be my limit for stuff,” Doppio softly admitted. “But it did really get me, yeah. Um…if I can ask…why? Did you do that?”

Right after, though, Doppio tilted his head, giving Arven a mildly confused look. “...yes? I did tell you I was strong…I think? Um… We talked about working out ‘n stuff. And…I have carried you before.”

“I know, you’re strong, but I didn’t know you were… strong strong. It was just surprising.” Arven grinned, before laughing a bit, “I just wasn’t expecting the muscle definition, that’s all. A part of me wants to go to the gym and just watch you lift weights now. See how much you can carry.”

“Why did I suck on your finger?” Arven asked, his tone casual, but that red flush rushing over him again at the memory, “...I guess ultimately I wanted to be sexy, for a moment. I was trying to start something, even if I hadn’t thought it through. But… also…” Arven closed his eyes, embarrassed, scratching at the bridge of his nose a little, “... I just had this random desire to have something of you in me. Came out of nowhere. It was exciting. I think that’s the key word. I think when we do stuff together, I just get more and more excited, until I get too excited and start feeling weird. Like, out of control. I don’t like feeling out of control, or, not afterwards, anyway. But I really like that excited feeling. So if I think of something and the idea excites me, my impulse is to just wanna do it.”

“...I guess ultimately I’m just chasing adrenaline.” Arven realized. “I put your finger in my mouth because it made my heart thump.”

“Eeugh,” Doppio eeughed, sticking his tongue out a little. “...like, I know any reputable gym has strict rules about washdowns and all that…but, like… Metal that a lot of people are touching? I don’t really care even if I have an antibacterial spray and a cloth handy, it still just seems so gross. And then that metal smell gets on you too…ugh.”

Glancing down at Arven…Doppio lit up red as well, the same color flashing through his freckles. …Arven…wanted to have him in him…

O/////-/////O

Oh geez

Groaning, Doppio bent over and hid his flaming face in Arven’s neck. “I’m dating an adrenaline junkie… You do always keep things exciting.” Sighing, he held his boyfriend a little tighter. “Well…I’ll let you know if you push past anything that’s more than exciting for me too.”

Arven considered that– an adrenaline junkie?-- before musing aloud, “I guess I do tend to go for the more… unusual options in stuff. Not everyone’s climbing mountains or spelunking at my age. Also, no offense, but dating you has been kind of a wild ride. I guess yeah? Yes? I’m an adrenaline junkie. Though I do like our quiet moments too. It’s nice getting to relax and be chilled out… and sometimes it’s nice to go on another wild ride.” 

Arven shrugged… before snickering, “An Aceto themed ride~’

“Yeah, I’d want you too.” Arvn said, closing his eyes, “Tell me, I mean. I do think about what Kaito keeps trying to warn me about. I think he’s projecting things onto me, but… I don't want any of that to come true either. I’d rather you be happy than things be exciting, if I had to choose.”

“You just said you have the impulse to do things that make you excited,” Doppio snorted. “It doesn’t really matter what that thing is, to make you an adrenaline junkie…though, like, yeah. Like…you tell me how many of your friends at school have even left the city, let alone have tried anything close to going on a country-wide scientific hunt. You’re pretty extreme~”

And…he guessed he was too, if he were being fair. Yeah, Doppio’s idea of a thrilling day was finding a neat bug or other critter while taking a walk…but he had also been part of a drug trade and was a new concept of a human that could stop time and also now had confetti for skin. So. Yeah. 

Nudging Arven with an embarrassed roll of his eyes, Doppio let out a groan. “Uuuugh… I-I mean, that’s a sentiment that makes me happy, and I wish the same for you, but…it legitimately pisses me off how much of his damn advice is actually good. He’s the most insufferable, actually decent guy I’ve ever met.”

“It’s weird, right!?” Arven said, happy to go into one of his favorite topics these days, which was ‘what the fuck is up with Kaito??’ “He’ll go on this long, rambling speech about nothing, say a bunch of stuff that basically sounds like he’s talking to himself or at worst he’s only half-listening to what you said, it all feels borderline incomprehensible, then you walk away and think about it for five minutes and go ‘oh, wait.’ I honestly think I’ve been learning how to decipher him and Amaina at the same time, and they’re both weirdly… ‘intellegent’ feels like a mean word, I’m not saying they sound dumb. I’m just saying it feels like they ramble off topic more than they actually do. It’s all usually weirdly relevant.”

Arven looked around, pausing… before chuckling, “I really thought Amaina would pop up right then to scold me. I guess she’s still off wherever she is. Maybe waiting to make sure we’re not still doing stuff.”

“And yeah, he’s surprisingly decent. But he’d have to be, right? How can you marry, and stay with, someone as good as the prince and not be decent?” Arven mused, “I don’t think the boss would have let his son marry a complete dirtbag. The boss made a lot of mistakes with the war, but he still takes care of his people.” Arven said, a bit of awe in his voice.

(For a kid who grew up without a family, hearing about the local family celebrities could… sometimes be comforting. The royal family acting as a proxy of stability. Arven’s mom might run off on him and never return, but you could count on King Ouma to be there up in the castle, year after year, taking care of things.) 

Doppio nodded in agreement. “Angioletto just doesn’t give context, and, like…if anything has a nickname? She’ll use it exclusively, so if you missed where it came from, which could also just be her own associations, you’re screwed until you can figure it out from context clues. If he’s not just saying a sentence or two, Kaito’s pretty clear…but he’ll also go off on tangents at any moment. Most of them support his point, but he adds so many asides and details it’s hard to keep track of it all, so it just sounds like nonsense. …or he’ll tell half a leaping story in his head, and leave you in the lurch for the connections.”

That was right… He hadn’t seen Amaina at all that day so far. Glancing down at his arms, Doppio frowned, a deep blue wave cascading down right after. …he hoped she didn’t think he was mad at her for the color stuff. He didn’t like it, yeah, but…that wasn’t her fault. Like Prince Kokichi and his friend, Amaina had been trying to help him, and even with the consequences? Doppio appreciated that. 

Making a small questioning sound, Doppio rested his cheek against Arven’s head again. “Really? I kinda got the impression from what Prince Kokichi said earlier that he…didn’t really know anything about Kaito before they got married. And…that’d be pretty shitty if King Ouma knew, but didn’t tell his son. But I guess you have a point about them staying together.”

Pouting a little, Doppio looked off to the side. “...Prince Kokichi doesn’t seem like the kind of person that’d stay in a situation he was unhappy with. Like…for things he could change, I mean. He’s not…unreasonable, I guess.”

“Of course not! He’s an Ouma. Their whole thing is to change bad things if they need changing. He’s not gonna tolerate it in his own life.” Arven huffed, “I’m just glad his health is doing better. You know, for a while there, his health was so bad that people had started spreading rumors that he had died? Which was stupid, you’d literally see him running around town all the time, but I guess rumors from out of the city would drift into the city and confuse people briefly.”

“I remember hearing that once when I was eleven, that the prince had died, and… I don’t know.” Arven said softly, closing his eyes, “Mom had been gone for a while, and it was starting to dawn on me that the letters were getting less frequent, and I just… got really sad. At the idea that he died. I had grown up hearing about the prince and seeing his pictures everywhere and people talking about him and… it had felt like I had lost someone. Even if by that point I had never even sent the royal family a letter. You could, you know, and I thought about it a lot. I could just never think of anything to say.” Arven said. “...knowing I’d get to know them like this? I kinda wish I had now. It’d be nice to say ‘hey, I was that one kid with the dog who sent letters every now and again’. That sorta thing.”

Doppio recalled the two of them having a conversation about how it was way easier to do things for other people than it was for yourself, but…well, he wasn’t trying to poke holes in Prince Kokichi’s life. If he really was as put together as he seemed then that was probably a good sign for their country. And for his family. 

“I heard some of those rumors too…even in the last year and a half, I guess,” Doppio muttered. The timing of more…”general” things, he guessed, a little more confusing in his head. “I mean, you’d hear everywhere about how horrible his health was, and you kind of expect some of it to be exaggerated… I get why he probably wouldn’t wanna talk about it with us, but I heard there was an assassination attempt on him and Kaito on their wedding night, and the two of them were out of commission for basically a week afterward. Scary stuff…”

Doppio…still felt a little…(jealous) he guessed, but hearing how much just the concept of Prince Kokichi and the royal family had meant to him growing up… 

He frowned softly, his hold around Arven becoming more of a hug. “...you said he did remember your letters for your license, right? That’s still pretty cool. And…well, he seems pretty happy to talk with us. I feel kinda awkward sometimes when he catches us, like, after dinner ‘n stuff… I feel like he really wants to be able to help us with something, and when we say we’re good it’s like…looking at a wet cat.”

“Hah,” Arven laughed, peeking at Doppio with a smirk, “Not unlike you. You do that too. Sometimes I’ll start tidying something up or working on my herbs and you’ll ask if you can help, and I feel so bad that I don’t have anything for you to help with. You always look so disappointed.”

“Eh?” Doppio blinked, looking a little surprised. “I-I do? I mean…I do like helping out where I can… I’m really used to just…having a never-ending to-do list from sun up to, well, past sun down. It feels weird just…not. Doing anything. Sure, I could usually work at my own pace, and I could take breaks whenever I needed to, but…there was always something I could be doing.”

After a moment, Doppio slouched to half-hide his face behind Arven’s shoulder. “...you’re a lot tidier than my dad so…s-sorry if you’ve noticed I kinda follow you around sometimes. ‘M used to cleaning up behind him.”

“Is that why? I thought I was just being irresistible.” Arven snickered, turning his head to place a small kiss against Doppio’s hair, “Do you feel bored? Or is it nice to finally relax?”

“That’s just a bonus,” Doppio snorted, smiling at the kiss. “It’s some of both, I think. I mean…I wouldn’t really say I’ve been feeling relaxed lately, but…if I had the stress of my job on top of everything that’s been happening…I dunno how to even describe how much worse that’d be. So…even when things have been horrible, it…has been nice, I guess, not having to worry about that stuff.”

“...but I’m so bored…” Doppio groaned, dropping the rest of his head to Arven’s shoulder. “None of the housekeepers let me help with anything, and even if Waku lets me do our laundry myself, that’s practically nothing. And half the time we eat in the dining hall, so I’m barely cooking… It’s almost a relief I’ve been breaking down and needing to sleep a bunch ‘cause I’d be going crazy otherwise. There’s only so long I can sit in the gardens for, even if they are cool.”

“The housekeepers won’t let you help?” Arven asked, giving Doppio a curious look. “Shoot, that was literally going to be my suggestion. We don’t really know how long you’ll be here, I thought maybe getting a part time job would make you less restless. But the housekeepers do kinda seem like hardasses. Have you met that tall woman with the silver hair? I’ve never felt so helped and so simultaneously looked down on. She looked at me like I needed dusting.”

Arven nuzzled Doppio’s head a little, humming to himself, “...what about the kitchen? Think they’d let you help? They’re cooking all day for literally hundreds of people. I bet they’re always looking for part timers.”

“Yeah,” Doppio sighed wistfully. “She’s so professional, isn’t she? She yells at Kaito for eavesdropping through doors, too. I bet she wouldn’t even bat an eye if someone spilled juice on velvet…”

He had only ever spoken to her once, and he couldn’t even recall the conversation but…needless to say, Doppio thought the silver-haired housekeeper was pretty cool. 

Humming and tilting his head a little to press their cheeks together, Doppio said, “I’ve talked with I think most of the kitchen staff by now, but every time I go they’re always fussing at me to eat something. Even if I’m asking to store some of my food in the big cooler. Like…I know Miss Isabella and Miss Chako know I cook, and have been cooking here, but…”

He rolled his eyes a little. “...I think they might be a little overly aware of child labor laws, or something. Or of the fact that I’m a ward of the castle.”

“Well, maybe you could still ask?” Arven suggested, “Unless you just don’t want to do it, which is very fair.”

“...” Arven suddenly snickered. A little ‘snrrk’ sound. Looking both fond and amused, as he admitted, “I just imagined you volunteering to babysit the princess. You’d be… so cute. Taking care of an infant. But also I imagine that going terribly. I feel like she’d vomit on you once and you’d have a meltdown.”

“I suppose… It’s a little intimidating, to be honest,” Doppio admitted, shifting his legs a little. “Cooking with you and Kaito was the biggest form of team cooking I’ve ever done, and even then it was still…well, not my recipe, but one I was directing. I’d be worried about…screwing everything up, with dishes I’m unfamiliar with, or uh…handing off certain preparations. I guess I could ask for dish duty, to avoid those things.”

Doppio pouted at the snicker, but in fairness he did shudder a little. “...eugh. More like she’d vomit on me then I’d vomit, and I’d have to clean up double vomit while trying to appease a baby that hates being put down once she’s decided to be held. I don’t even want to imagine changing a diaper either…ulg,” Doppio gagged. “It was terrifying enough, when Kaito had me hold her. I don’t know anything about babies!”

He was only about a year older than Princess Miyako too. Which was…very strange to think about.

“It’d keep you busy,” Arven pointed out, still mostly just teasing. “I imagine babies are a lot of work. Mabe the same amount of work you had working for your dad? You don’t really have to do anything, though. I’d like to stay here with you and not do anything. Maybe I can just take the next week off school. I doubt I’d miss anything important.” Arven pouted. “Isn’t it unsafe for me to go? Seems like the perfect situation to stay home all day with my boyfriend.”

Ah. This was a new conundrum for Doppio. The clusterfuck of a situation that was his life had aligned just so to present him with a terrifying dilemma. Pitting his wishes for Arven to be safe against his hopes for Arven’s potential. 

Blinking a few times, Doppio opened then closed his mouth before tipping his head down with a strained groan. “...I really don’t think… I mean… I don’t even think my dad would come all the way out to the castle to target me, so it’d be even more absurd for him to go to your school…way too far, and too many witnesses. So…with the escort to and from, I think it’d be safe…”

“...I know you don’t care but… I feel bad when you miss school ‘cause of my nonsense,” Doppio sighed. “You’re so…amazing. A lot of it might be bullshit, but…school is still giving you a lot of resources and avenues that you deserve to have open to you. And…I didn’t really get it, until I went with you, but… Your friends seem like they really like you. I don’t want to sabotage that either… I love that you’re here, but…you deserve way, way more than hiding in a corner with me, Arven…”

Wincing a little, Doppio held him tighter. “...I’ve already lived that kind of life with someone. Even if they’re happy with it…it’s really sad.”

Arven gave Doppio a surprised look at that. Huh… he had sort of thought he and Doppio were on the same page with thinking school was a waste of time, but… well, looked like Doppio had changed his mind at some point. 

Hiding in a corner, huh…

“I’d like to hide in any corner, if its with you.” Arven said, giving him a kiss on the cheek, “...but I don’t want to make you sad or think you’re holding me back in any way. You’re not. So… if me going to school makes you feel better, then fine, it’s another reason I should go.”

Giving him another kiss, Arveen suddenly pouted, “But I’d feel better if you had more to looking forward to in a day then having a breakdown that lets you sleep more. You do understand why I keep offering ideas, right? Because that was also really sad to hear.”

With a small smile, Doppio turned to return the cheek kiss, giving Arven a light squeeze. He had been happy, over the past year and a half. And he knew how they had been living was the way Boss wanted. But…seeing other ways? …it seemed so sad, now. Hiding in the dark, feeling such a constant pressure of disgust that…even in a locked house with the windows covered and the lights off, Boss had still needed to enrobe himself to feel any sort of security. Never talking to anyone but him…who Boss hadn’t considered a person anyway. It seemed lonely. 

And he really was happy that Boss seemed happy, but… That sad loneliness, with the poor sleeping habits and poor eating habits even with Doppio trying all he could to fix them… Maybe Boss was happy. But Doppio was starting to think he wasn’t very well. 

It was nice hearing that Arven would be happy anywhere with him. But Doppio couldn’t stand the thought of Arven living a life like that. 

…and the feeling was mutual. 

Sighing, Doppio nodded into Arven’s shoulder. “...you said before that we can’t just wait to…live. But it’s so hard not to feel like I’m just…in a waiting period. And that it’d be useless to start anything… But…even if they do arrest my dad within the week, and even if his trial only takes a week or two on top of that? Who knows how long it’d be until…I don’t know. I’m settled. If CPS gives me to a foster family or what.”

“...I’ll ask if there’s any place I could help out in the kitchen,” Doppio hummed decisively. “And…I don’t know. I’ll ask around for other things I can do. Maybe I’ll go through my cookbook and find the craziest recipes I can and…bug someone to go shopping for me, and surprise you when you get home.”

Arven lit up, “That sounds more fun than coming home to you all puffy-eyed. I’d like that. It’d make me feel a lot better knowing you’re not hiding in a corner either.”

Doppio kissed his cheek. “No more corners for us.”

-

There was a knock at the door, a messenger requesting a letter be hand delivered to its intended recipient. On the front of the letter, in pretty, golden ink, was the name Firenze Maggio. On the back was a wax seal, stamped with what likely wouldn’t be recognized as the Momota Crest. 

To the infamous Firenze Maggio,

We hope this letter finds you in good health. We are contacting you due to your reputation both among the guardfore and within the security community. You have been noted to be efficient, forward, quick, and intelligent. You also have a reputation for being in places others do not want you to be, doing things other people do not want you to be doing. 

We appreciate the ability to stand to conflict. We consider these rumors assets.

We have a job opportunity for you. If you have any interest in working for the royal family as a security detail, please meet us at the address listed below, at midnight tonight. We apologize for the short notice. The time is non-negotiable. Your interview time will be compensated.

A contract has been added to the envelope as well. If you choose to do the job interview, this is the contract position you will be competing for. Please come ready to negotiate if selected. 

Please wear clothing you feel comfortable sparring in.

Regards, Shuichi Saihara, Head of the Saihara Household. 

Firenze was practically bouncing down the street, under the cover of night. Sure, sure, the guys had ragged on him a bit (“They just used three words to call you smart.” “Pfff, Kitty-Cat, you’re gonna get your ass whooped.” “...this seems unconventional for a job for the royal family.”) but, hey! It was a job! That he was specifically scouted for, and if it seemed sketchy, ehhhhhh, that’s how life was sometimes, and that was part of the fun. And by actually going to an interview, that was enough to get Laz off his back for, mm, maybe a day. Two if he was lucky. 

Slipping in through the fencing of the rage arena, Firenze blinked, green eyes almost glowing in the darkness as they reflected the arc lamps, and he regarded the set-up…

Ooh~ Now these were some people who knew how to throw a party~ Let’s see where his gracious hosts were.

Firenze had not been the only person reached out about the job. In fact, Maki and Shuichi had been pleasantly surprised to find plenty of candidates that they’d consider good starting points for the interview process. People with history in security, relatively trusted by the locals, proven fighters. Some of them were more squeaky clean than others, but a spotty past wasn’t exactly a deal breaker for an ex-Luminary Detective or Ex-Luminary Assassin, so long as they were the right kind of spotty past. 

In fact, watching as the herd challenged the obstacles courses that Maki, Shuichi and Kaito had spent a good amount of time putting together, they were noting that most the ones getting farthest were the candidates with the spotty pasts, who were more ready to deal with some crazy random bullshit from the crazy random letter they had received. 

A few had cursed, giving up and deciding it wasn’t worth it on the first few obstacles as they crawled through the mud and climbed through the piles. When the obstacles started to move, becoming notably more tricky and dangerous, even more gave up, turning back– going through the piles and mud again– as they decided whatever at the end couldn’t be worth it. 

They weren’t wrong. But the point was to find someone with the patience to deal with craziness. They were getting a bodyguard for food throwing, but Shuichi and Maki both knew damn well that it could very quickly become a much more frightening job, very randomly. The beach trip always on the back of their minds. 

As the final traps grew more elaborate, encouraging the candidates to actually try to disassemble them rather then trying the much more fruitless task of getting past them, Kaito chuckled, sitting at the top of a trash pile as he watched Maki and Shuichi watch the candidates progress, waiting to see who would get to the final arena, “Kokichi’s gonna be soooo mad at us.” Kaito laughed, sipping his whiskey, face warm and a little dizzy as he watched. “Guys. Guys. This is way too much.”

“We told Kokichi what we were doing.” Maki said, watching as roughly seven of the candidates, at different entry points, started working together to dismantle the traps. Good. Signs of teamwork and leadership.

“He said so long as we weren’t doing anything illegal and no one got hurt, he was okay with it.” Shuichi said, noting some positives in some of the candidates in his journal.

“And we have to clean up after ourselves… which will basically mean dismantling the obstacle course.” Maki said.

“My good ‘Kichi…” Kaito grinned, before snickering at them, “You guys are so cute. Setting this up for the third day of Atua week… I didn’t think you guys were gonna wanna celebrate today this year with me, since I’m not sparring anymore.”

“Are you still not sparring as a rule?” Maki asked, looking surprised, “I thought that was just between us. Well, anyway, we were gonna do it anyway, might as well be on sparring day.”

“You’re enjoying yourself, Kaito?” Shuichi asked, looking down at his husband, who beamed drunkenly up at him.

“Best Atua week of my life! Easy!” Kaito laughed, before pointing excitedly, “Oh! They got through! Awww, have fun, guys~” Kaito said, as Maki and Shuichi hurried off, heading to the two towers they had built up to stand ominously on, “Awww, extra little freaks~ I love them so much. Atua be pleased.”

Down below, the seven who had made it to the arena huffed and puffed, covered in sweat and mud, all of them a mixture of exhausted, tense, and excited. It was, frankly, the most exciting thing to happen to all of them in a long time, and this group had made it through because they were having a great time, as they stared challenging up at Maki and Shuichi. “Well!?” One of the seven shouted, “We got here! What now!?”

“I’m afraid we do only have one position open, though you all did very well to get this far.” Shuichi said. Adjusting his hat so the shadows hung ominously down his face. Kaito had never seen a sexier side to him… well, other then when he was ordering Kaito around in bed, obviously.

“So it likely won’t surprise any of you that it’s a case of last man standing,” Maki said, glancing at three of the seven as she said, “‘Man’ being a general term.”

“Ha ha ha! Damn right!” The candidate snickered, wiping some of the mud from her nose, “So, all out brawl between us then!?”

“No. That’d be barbaric, and would only tell us who’s the strongest among you. That’s not enough to know.” Maki said, leaping off her tower. Cracking her neck as she stepped forward, “It’s all of you against the two of us.”

Shuichi sighed, pulling out his baton, heading down by sliding down a pole. “She’s very confident, but I’d like to point out that it’s only till you’re knocked down. So, if I fall? Just let me be.”

“You’re gonna do great, handsome!” Kaito called down, laughing. If Shuichi didn’t feel like fighting, his husband wasn’t above just throwing himself down on ground, so Kaito wasn’t worried. And Maki was probably right. Half of the candidates would turn on each other anyway. So it wouldn’t really be seven against two.

But god, Kaito thought Maki and Shuichi were the sexiest people alive in that moment. This was so fun. 

“I’m assuming you brought weapons.” Maki said, twisting her wrist, a blunt knife in her hand, “Feel free to use them.”

Then she leapt.

Unlike his initial plan, Firenze knew that this wasn’t likely to get him the job. The obstacle course was so the two proctors--Shuuichi Saihara, who had sent the letter, and judging by the royal family portrait that had gone around, that meant the woman was Maki Harukawa--could take notes on the candidates’ strengths and weaknesses…all with having a bit of fun between them, of course. The goal wasn’t “who could do it best” or “who could do it the fastest”. It was, “who could deal with the shit in front of them”. Which was a good a way to test as any, he supposed. 

But it did mean that bypassing it all wouldn’t get him any brownie points, but, eh, shou ga nee na. It did mean that Firenze would have some quality entertainment that night. And some company too~

“Now there’s a fun assumption,” Firenze laughed, crouching on the trash heap by Kaito. “You all’d probably be interested in a fella that’d assume to bring a weapon regardless of being told, eh? Quite the set-up, tonight.”

Giving the prince a little wave, Firenze offered a friendly grin. “Long time no see, cuz. Glad to see you’re havin’ a better go of it.”

Kaito, briefly, startled. His body jerking as he was caught off guard, staring at Firenze, then looking behind them to see if anyone else was there, before glancing down at his family, who were caught up in the fight… and honestly, if Kaito hadn’t recognized him, he might have been more alarmed. No one was supposed to be able to get around the back, Maki had said the junk area behind them was too steep and at the same time too treacherous to climb without the walls falling back on the climber. It was why the candidates had been easy to filter in through the starting points.

But, well, here someone was.

… and it was– “Oh my god, hot older advice guy!” Kaito said excitedly, waving back as the tension melted off, “Wow, I will be honest, for a second there I half thought I dreamt you. Though, well, I don’t think I’m that drunk, I’ve only been drinking from this bottle so far.” Kaito frowned, looking suspiciously at the bottle… before shrugging, beaming up at the man, “It’s great to see you! And you’re real! Neat! Wanna drink?”

Aw, he had a nickname, that was sweet. And also, score!! He told Matty he could be fever dream status! And not just that knowing him was a nightmare, damn brat. 

“Real as we all are,” Firenze chuckled, and while he was tempted--few greater joys then getting somewhere high up with buddies and a drink and watching a ruckus below--he waved Kaito off. “Normally would take you up on that, cuz, but I wouldn’t wanna bomb a job interview even worse than I am now.”

Snickering a bit as he saw Shuuichi absolutely gut someone with those fancy batons of his, Firenze rolled his neck towards Kaito in a sort of, ‘you know how it is’ gesture. “Lotta places are chill with certain indulgences on the clock, but it tends to be a polite shove out the door if you show up to the interview sloshed. Does make it fun to see how far you’ll get anyway~”

“Ah, and I heard from a little birdie it’s a special day for ya too--happy Atua’s week, cuz.”

Ah, so hot older advise guy was a candidate? Man, what were the odds? “Yeah, Maki hates it when people drink on the job, she thinks it’s asking to die even if you’re not in security, so I think she’d appreciate that.” Kaito grinned… 

And then absolutely lit up as he said excitedly, “You know it’s Atua week!? Wow! Wait, are you a follower?”

“It’s a reasonable preference,” Firenze nodded, grinning a little more as he watched two of the candidates duke it out, just completely ignoring the proctors. Now there was some hot blood. “Couldn’t say I’d put too many death flags on someone stockin’ bath soaps, but booze does invite sloppier execution. Gets real interesting when it does the opposite, though.”

Laughing softly, Firenze tilted his head in mild apology. “Sorry to get your hopes up, kitten, but nah. Ain’t much of a follower to any big hand in the sky either. Just heard around town the local temple was havin’ a big week, and your personal faith is pretty famous. Would’a said my sorries if I was wrong, but looks like I took the right chance assumin’.”

Kitten? …Kaito flushed a bit, fiddling with the bottle in his hand. Cute… no one had ever called him something like that before. It embarrassed him, but in a pleasant way, as he grinned, “Aw. that’s alright, there aren’t a lot of Atuan’s here. That was why I sounded surprised! But it’s cool you know the holiday.”

Pointing excitedly at the arena, he explained, “Todays the third day of Atua, where basically we have to acknowledge the trials and what they mean to us and our futures. A lot of people honor the trials by sparring, since spars are kind of a catch-all training for the trials, but a bunch of obstacles courses, leading to a spar? My Maki and my Husband really went all out this year! I have been having an insanely good Atua’s week, you have no idea.” Kaito practically giggled, sipping at his whiskey again before cheering, “Yeah, get ‘em Maki-roll! … oh, wait, don’t get ‘em that hard! Uh… eh, I’m sure he’s fine.” Kaito said, watching a bigger guy who had tried to grab Maki and basically suplex her to the ground buckle to his knees as she somehow managed to turn that suplex into her having her thighs around his neck.Yeah, there, he was tapping out, totally fine!

“I’d normally be all up for joining them down there, but, well, you probably heard, I got sent to anger management for some stuff, so fighting could kinda, like… slide me backwards.” Kaito said, before suddenly gasping, turning to look urgently at hot older advise guy, “Oh! I figured out the kid situation! The one you gave me advise about? You were right, it was way more important for him to be taken care of rather then him to like me. That conversation really turned things around for that, so thanks for that. He really needed to be saved above everything else, shit was dangerous.”

Humming with enlightenment as Kaito explained the deeper meaning as to why the lot of them were in a fancy dump in the middle of the night, Firenze nodded, taking in the whole obstacle course and sparring arena with new perspective. So the spectacle wasn’t just for haughty snickering, then. 

“That’s real sweet of them,” Firenze laughed brightly, grinning with whole-hearted pleasure. “Aw, ya hear a lot of folks chatting about how cute all of you in the castle are together, but this is really cream for the cat. Your family’s really close, huh?”

He nodded again--reasonable, reasonable, the worst person to have no faith in during a fight was yourself--though he turned back to Kaito at his gasp, eyebrows raising a little before he smiled. “Glad I managed to help you out, then, cuz. And glad the kid’s in a better spot. Always hate to see some stronzo pickin’ on a li’l guy.”

“Ain’t trying to pry too much, honest,” Firenze chuckled, holding his hands up in surrender, “But indulge my curiosity, if you wouldn’t mind. That whole business why CPS and a chunk of the Guardforce’ve been staking stuff out on the east side?”

At that, Kaito shifted somewhat uncomfortably, bringing up one of his legs to his chest to lean on, “Uh… I don’t know if I should say anything about that. I’ve already messed up a lot, telling people things I’m not supposed to spread around. Even talking to you that day was actually me really messing up. I’d hate for something I say to mess up the arrest…”

Kaito suddenly squinted at Firenze, “...you’re not an informant for a drug mafia, are you? That’s reeeaaally gonna hurt your chances for this job… oh!” Kaito suddenly lit up, “But if you’re my bodyguard, I can tell you about stuff like that, cause you’d need to know! Ooooh, that’d be a way to get around it…” he mused, tilting his head a bit, “I mean, shoot, the guys threatened my family, that’s totally something a bodyguard should know.”

“Fair, fair, won’t go pokin’ ya for idle curiosity,” Firenze easily nodded, though he raised an amused eyebrow at Kaito soon after. “Don’t think I’d be taking up sketchy invitations to midnight brawls-slash-security interviews if I was. My roommate’d prolly kick my ass before sending me out on it if I marked our place for the damn mob too. Fussy clean freaks included, it’s a nice place, I wouldn’t bring that wrath on myself, yanno?”

“Ooooh~” he playfully hummed, watching the non-lethal carnage down below. “I gotta be the shining star of bodyguard prospects to indulge my nosiness, huh? That sure is makin’ the party under our feet even more enticing to get into, gotta say. If I wasn’t having such a good time chatting with you,” Firenze winked at the prince. 

Though, he soon sobered a bit, rubbing his jaw lightly with a hum. “...that’s pretty serious, then. I don’t try to get too tangled up in Dicea’s shadows, gets too messy, but my ears are clean. Hear some nasty stuff with those folks.” He slid Kaito a side-eye. “Explains why there’s an extra guard rotation down this street tonight, ao? Even if, theoretically the three of ya are only meeting with people who are literally fighting to protect ya.”

Kaito nodded, though he suddenly just looked… a lot more tired. Even as he said, “It’s okay. I mean, sure, it’s scary, but… we really can’t be any more safe than we are now? The castles really well guarded, and those guards are great at their jobs, really fantastic, and the staff is always looking out, and I walk my kid to school myself and he has a nanny that walks him back every day and he’s my little soldier, so it’s not like he’s not used to looking for danger.” Kaito said, though he just looked more tired at that.

“And the kid I was talking about, that needed saving? He’s all tucked away safe and sound in the castle too. And my husband has a personal bodyguard, and my taller husband has, honestly, my Maki-roll, and, well…” He gestured down to them, “They’re trained for danger too. And my ‘Kichi talks to his sister, who’s a guardsman and, heh, I guess does careful things like make sure we’re looked after, even when we’re out here being Luminous.”

Kaito sighed, rubbing the bottle across his forehead, “Everything’s fine. Everything’s fine. We’re just going through another rough patch and everything will go back to normal again. Can’t overreact… heh, we’re not even getting me a bodyguard for that stuff. You wanna know why I finally thought to get a bodyguard? Other than a kid pointing out it's weird I don’t have one?” Kaito asked, rolling his eyes, “People are throwing food at me. That’s it, that’s the big conflict. We really don’t need all of this for something like that, so, sorry if that’s a bit lackluster. I just keep getting into trouble when I’m out in town by myself. Otherwise? Everything’s fine.” Kaito said again. The last part like he was insisting, like he had to believe it.

“Rough is the word,” Firenze agreed with a small nod. “Sure, things are a little different for you royal types--gotcha faces plastered cross the country an’ every gran to snotnose got an opinion of ya, for folks you’ve never met. But even with that expectation…having a go of it. But it does sound like you all have got your marbles in a row, when it comes to the preemptive.”

“Can’t say it doesn’t suck, though” he wrinkled his nose. 

“Ooph, with the food stuff too?” Firenze shook his head, as if disappointed with the state of the world, before he flipped off the night sky. “Ao, fuck ‘em, load ‘a high-n-mighty assholes. They wanna show off how above it all they are? Should go up to ‘em and ask if they’re payin’ double for the fancy table. Branco di nasoficc del cielo. (Bunch of sky sniffers)”

Kaito blinked at Firenze… before he grinned. Flushed a little as he pointed at himself, “Am I the fancy table? Cause that’s really funny. I don’t know if that comeback would hit in the moment, covered in food, but it’s a great line otherwise, I love that.”

“You can have it for free, if you want,” Firenze winked. “Not even a job promise required. Consider it my good deed of the day.”

Though, while his countenance was just as casual as it had been since he got Kaito’s attention, Firenze did perk up a little, paying more attention to the sparring arena. Five of the seven had tapped out, as did Shuuichi. The last two were fighting each other. So that left…

Ah, well, he shouldn’t have expected her to just ignore Kaito the whole time. They were some vigilant folks, after all. Let’s see, she favored knives, so…

“Hey, cuz?” Firenze calmly hummed to Kaito. “You mind leanin’ a bit to your left?”

Kaito, still chuckling at the ‘fancy table’ line, hummed in barely there acknowledgement, not concerned why as he easily leaned to the left.

Maki, furious concern in her eyes, flicked her wrist and let the daggers fly. 

Leaning forward, Firenze dodged two of the daggers and caught the one closest to Kaito, nodding a little at the fancy make before he gave a wave from the direction they came from, grinning lazily at the, uh…heated woman. “Ain’t no creepin’ spy, Miss!” he called. “Though you about to tell me I’m done hangin’ on the sidelines?”

“Maki-rooooll~” Kaito called cheerfully, looking over his shoulder and waving happily at her, “It’s hot older advice guy! You invited him! …I hope?” Kaito said, tapping his lower lip with the neck of his bottle, “In retrospect, I have no way of knowing that… he just told this great fancy table joke! I like him a lot! Don’t kill him, kay?”

There was nothing, to Maki, more alarming in that moment than having looked up and seen a drunk Kaito alone chatting with someone who shouldn’t have been there. 

(...this guy just caught her dagger.)

With three left, she flicked her wrists again and, holding a dagger in each hand, lunged at him with a shout, making wild swings mostly to encourage him back and away from Kaito, before trying a low kick to knock him off his feet.

“She did,” Firenze nodded, “Or, ‘least your husband did, though I’m assuming your Maki knew all the people he sent letters to.” Reaching into his jacket, with a flick of the wrist Firenze pulled out the letter (and bundled contract) that he’d received, aiming the seal where Maki would be able to see it. At least before he had to put it away to focus. 

Now…decisions decisions. 

Maki wasn’t a security threat to Kaito, so it would be perfectly fine if Firenze moved away. The dagger he’d caught hadn’t been aimed at Kaito, just close--really, he hadn’t needed to ask the prince to move at all, but a wider birth from flying blades was a more comfortable call, with all the space they had available. And, at least right now, she did see him as a legitimate security threat. 

…but it would be fuuuuun if he could cover Kaito while still saving his own ass, wouldn’t it?

Keeping his limbs close to his body, Firenze didn’t pay much mind to most of the arc of the swings, just using his snagged dagger to parry anything that came too close, and he was wearing bracers anyway, if he needed them for another surface. As she kicked, he did a stuttered jump, trying to make sure he wasn’t left completely in the air for any significant amount of time, and as he did so, he threw out his free hand for…no discernable reason. 

“Nice ta meetcha, Maki Harukawa,” Firenze grinned, now that they were at more of a speaking distance. “Name’s Firenze Maggio. Gotta say, you and Mr. Saihara put together quite the event tonight.”

Maki’s eyes narrowed– ah, right, the bouncer– before briefly taking a minute to look him over. No mud. No dirt. How did he…? The wall was precarious. You couldn’t climb it without collapsing it, and that was obvious the second you touched it. No one would risk it. Going through the fence was easy, but the wall of junk was dangerous. You’d have to have the reflexes of a cat to manage it.

“I don’t like Kaito being cornered.” she told him plainly, moving in from the swing of her kick– nothing but air– to making a swing at his leg, aiming to knick a thigh. She was no longer attempting serious hits, as she realized, “Have you been here the whole time?”

“Maki, I wasn’t ‘cornered’,” Kaito said, rolling his eyes and sipping his drink again, watching the fight, “I’d have called for help if I needed it, relax.”

Hmm… She was pretty strong, he had seen in the other fights. And she tended to fight smarter, not harder, forcing leverage to her advantage, even in cases where she’d win in brute strength. So even if he was relatively sure he could out-muscle the swing to his leg, forcing him to push his arm up would…ah. Leave his side exposed, especially if she took another swing from the other side. 

Tossing the dagger to his other hand, he parried the strike, keeping his weight on his toes to turn into whatever follow-up she might try. 

“Ao, I got here after some of the other hopefuls,” Firenze nodded down below, “But I got some prime mud-crawling action, yeah. Apologies for the scare--your Kaito and I have had a chat before, and I wanted to say hi.”

“Plus,” he grinned, “This whole gig is for the guest of honor. Didn’t hurt havin’ an extra pair of eyes on his back while you all were puttin’ on the show, eh?”

Now intrigued by the parry, Maki focused, curious how well he could keep that up. Moving quickly, she aimed for his chest, risking a deeper injury as she sliced towards him once, twice. Him dodging back once, and parrying the second one.

Alright. Time for a big risk attack.

Maki, kneeling down, suddenly flipped backwards, kicking so that she was flying back, putting distance between them. And, holding three daggers, she flicked her wrist mid flip, all three daggers shooting out, the two outer daggers aiming to knick his shoulders, by the middle on the real risk, aiming for his middle.

(...backwards. The dagger’s blunt end the end aimed towards him. At worst if it landed it’d feel like a hard punch to the gut.)

“Awwww, yeah, I’m the guest of honor, Maki!” Kaito grinned… before peeking down at the main arena, “...the two ladies who were still fighting are making out now, Maki-roll.”

Aw, that was sweet. Though with what Kaito told him about the whole set-up, Firenze supposed that’s just what he should expect from this group--a lotta care. The backwards dagger was a real nice touch. 

Still a smart throw, though. The three weren’t just in a line, one of them slightly different in elevation. She’d thrown them with enough force that trying to deflect or smack all three away would be a difficult ask, and even for the quickest swipe would likely leave the last still hitting him. But staggered…that was a smart move. 

Good thing he’d done some set-up himself. 

Jerking his hand across his body, having to put some oomph into it to make it in time, Firenze reached over to deflect the off-set dagger…before he looked over at Kaito’s call, grinning brightly as, yeah, there was a furious makeout-sesh goin’ on in the arena now. 

But even as he looked, two daggers, seemingly flying through the air, came forward, following the jerk of his hand and deflecting the two remaining daggers. 

“Would ya look at that! Love wins~”

…???

Maki landed, before taking a few more steps back, out of daggers and trying to process what she had just seen, instinctively stepping more in front of Kaito, putting herself between him and the… the flying dagger man. Psychic? Were they dealing with a psychic? She couldn’t ask, asking would reveal she knew about the sort of thing and that was a risk she couldn’t take– “Wow, holy shit! Are you psychic!?”

Maki gave a deadpan, dry look back at Kaito… before saying, “Don’t be stupid. There’s no such things as psychics.” before looking back at the man, standing up straight, lowering her arms into a relaxed position, “Don’t mind him, he’s superstitious. I do want to know how you did that, though. And I want my daggers back.”

“Everything okay up here?” Shuichi asked, having just climbed back up, giving Firenze a startled look, “Ah, the bouncer. I thought you hadn’t showed up. And, Maki, I don’t think we should take the two finalists. They’re a little… easily distracted.”

“Man, they are really just going to town down there, huh?” Kaito mused, sipping his whiskey as he watched.

Firenze laughed easily with a nod, making a motion like he was…reeling? Something, and…five daggers bunched into three spots started coming up to him. Taking them, and the one he was still holding, he--smoothly, not walking too fast or too slow--came up to Maki and handed them back. “Wouldn’t be the first time I was accused of such a thing--can be fun to put on a magic show, eh?”

Up close, Firenze held up a very, very thin line, still mostly only visible by the slight reflective shimmers…and the donut shaped magnets the line was looped through at certain parts. “The ol’ urban fishing line, I call it. Extra strength fishing line and magnets. Pretty niche, and no good for anything heavy duty, but it comes in handy more than you’d think.”

Giving Shuuichi a wave as he joined, Firenze greeted him with a, “Evenin’, Shuuichi Saihara,” before he gave all three of the royals a lazy grin. “...so that means you still have a position open, right?”

Maki put her knives away, peering at her glance of wires. Fascinating. Though, as for whether he was bodyguard material, “Not so fast. We want to talk to you, make certain you really were just having a ‘chat’ with–”

“Nah, he’s got the job.” Kaito said, stretching his arms over his head, before reaching up towards Shuichi, “Help me up, handsome?”

“Kaito. We still haven’t vetted him–”

“Yeah you did. You vetted all these people, that's why they’re here. You wouldn’t have invited someone you weren’t ready to hire.” Kaito said, staggering a bit as Shuichi helped him up the somewhat loose flooring, “He snuck in, he fought our best fighter here and more than held his own, and moooost importantly~” Kaito grinned at Shuichi, “You said it was okay if my bodyguard was hot!”

Shuichi blinked… before glancing warily at the man. “...is he?”

“Are you kidding!? Look at him! Those eyes are great! And also he’s really easy to talk to and get along with, which means I’m waaaay more likely to tell him if something’s alarmed me and ask for help. Come on, that’s pretty valuable right there, right?” Kaito said, poking Shuichi, “I wanna hire him. Please? Pleeeease?”

Shuichi frowned… before looking to Maki. A questioning look on his face.

Maki huffed, “...sure.”

“Sure.” Shuichi said.

“Hah! I win!” Kaito grinned, lifting his bottle in triumph, “Atua be pleased! Congrats… Firenze? Firenze!”

Maki rolled her eyes, before looking to Firenze, “We’ll negotiate the contract while the three of us clean up this place. Three of us meaning Shuichi, Kaito and I. Whatever we agree on, we’re going to have Prince Kokichi look at it one final time before anyone signs. Otherwise, any concerns?”

Firenze looked highly amused by both Kaito calling him hot, and Shuuichi being utterly confused by the sentiment, though he just gave Maki a bright, pleased grin. Looking completely like the cat that caught the canary. “That all sounds good by me. I’ll be pleased to be workin’ by you, cuz.”

-

Gloved and caked in makeup once again, Doppio poured out two cups of tea he’d actually had the forethought to make before his home session. …along with some still steaming fluffy scones, and an assortment of marmalade, butter, and fresh raspberry jam (that was quite a bit less than he’d originally intended, but…still more than enough if they put it on every scone). It was still morning, still his established time, actually, but Doppio was still trying to make good on his promise to Arven to try and fill his time with more than just crying and sleeping. 

Sitting across from Dr. Mariah in the parlor they’d claimed, Doppio sighed softly and gave his therapist a dry, tired look. “...a lot happened this week.”

Dr. Mariah looked in mild amusement at the tea-time Doppio had set up for them, thanking him gently as she picked up her cup, sipping at it with a small, contented sigh, before resting it in her lap. “Let’s start with whatever's on your mind first. If it’s relevant or we have time later, I’ll ask how the homework went. But for now, you taste as if you have quite a lot to say already. I’m assuming the most urgent thing is the same reason I’m making a home visit, rather than you coming to the office?”

Doppio blanked out for a moment. What was…most urgent? Shoot, it all just…kinda felt like a wall of screaming… But, well, he could explain why they were at the castle first. 

“I’m not supposed to leave the castle for the next week,” he started. “At all. They, um… They’re preparing right now to arrest my dad, and, um… The CPS agents on my case said that they were worried about him taking me and running so…I’m here. And Arven’s in the same situation too, but he’s getting escorts to and from school so he can still go.”

Rubbing his arm a little, he gave Mariah a nervous look. “...I told them that the guy in holding was a fall guy, but, um, they already knew. The agent that was a plant told the investigators probably as a trade for her own trial. So, um…” He paused, flipping through his notebook for a moment. “...they said that my information would just be used in support of her claim, in the trial, rather than being, um… The sole claim, I guess.”

“I see.” Dr. Mariah said, sipping at her tea, before brushing her hair behind her ears, “That is already quite a bit, right there. Now, we’ve discussed before that your fathers fate is not your responsibility to keep track of or try to persuade. I will admit, when I said those things, I thought perhaps you’d use them as permission to not aid the guardforce against him as well. And Doppio, this would be a reasonable way to react. I am not in the business of trying to persuade people to move against their loved ones. Only to move on from abuse.”

“But you made that choice anyway. It’s not something I would have expected from you.” Dr. Mariah said, her deep red eyes considering him carefully, “Did something compel you?”

Doppio nodded tiredly. He wouldn’t have told anyone…but well… “...this is a lot of things all at once, as a warning,” he sighed. 

“...so…apparently, um… Hold on…” Rubbing the strap of his watch, Doppio took a breath with a furrowed brow as he thought how to…order everything. “...I’m a…being called a Tulpa. And maybe because of that, o-or abilities my dad might have, he’s been able to possess my body. W-which are…I’m choosing to believe most of my blackouts, from what we’ve seen of them. One of the times he took over, he…he attacked Maki, and tried to provoke her into killing me, both by like, um, attack, I guess…but also threatening Timothy.” At that, Doppio’s voice softened, his gaze lowering. 

“So…to protect against that, she…” Doppio went quiet, just blankly blinking for a moment. Considering everything--being Maki’s magic therapist, and also being the royal family’s group therapist--Dr. Mariah probably knew about Kokichi…but just in case… “She, um… Sorry. She put me in contact with some people who could help, which, uh…”

Focusing for a moment, Doppio narrowed his eyes…before breathing out a wispy plume of fog, giving Dr. Mariah a sheepish look right after. “That’s a whole set of things on its own.”

“But…” his voice quieted again, his face growing worried and pained. “...when it happened… My dad took over again, to stop it I guess, and…he tried to kill Prince Kokichi, and he threatened that Arven was next.”

Quiet for a moment, Doppio slouched, looking at his lap. “...I don’t remember it. People just told me afterwards. But… A-after that, I couldn’t… I don’t want people to die…”

Dr. Mariah sipped her tea. “That is quite a bit.” She said after a moment, mulling that over in her head, before lightly tapping her journal in her pocket.

“If the puff of fog is from the aid you received, it seems that aid changed you, on a physical level.” Dr. Mariah observed, “I did notice you seem to have opted for foundation, today. Merely a cosmetic choice, or…?”

Doppio groaned and gave Dr. Mariah a despairing look, before he rolled up his sleeve. At first, nothing seemed all that weird, just his arm… But after a moment, a wave of a yellow-ish pink went through his freckles, like moving construction paper under a stencil with dotted cut-outs. 

“...there are crystals in my body fluids now too,” he glumly reported, rolling his sleeve back down. “And everything’s involuntary, so…until it’s not. Makeup.”

“That’s unfortunate.” Dr. Mariah said, tone sympathetic. Because it was unfortunate. Having your body changed in a way that made it harder to function was always in itself a small tragedy. “You are correct, this is a lot to happen in a week. We’ll work through as much as we can this session, but know that it’s okay if you don’t leave here today feeling as if anything has been solved, or feeling better about what’s occurred. This is a lot to work through. Not only are you allowed time to process this, it likely will require a considerable amount of time to process, and then work through.”

“Therapy is never a quick or easy game.” Dr. Mariah said, “So do not feel discouraged by the time it may take you to deal with all of this. It’s a natural way to feel about such massive hurdles in your life.”

“Let’s start with the threats against Arven and the Ouma extended family. I know you cannot remember the day in question, but how do you feel about the events? I know you wish for no one to die, but I also know turning against your father still must have been incredibly difficult, and those events seemed to have given you the determination to do that.”

Doppio pouted a little, but…well, what was there to do but accept it? Even if he had literally seen his life turn on its head in a matter of days, in some aspects, he supposed it made sense that…coping with all of that would take longer. It was bullshit that that’s the way it was, but not functionally absurd. 

His eyes scrunching a little, Doppio nodded slightly before frowning. “...no one actually got hurt. They all told me that when I woke up. Actually, when it happened with Maki, I was the only one hurt. She knicked my ankle,” he grinned softly. “Just enough that I wouldn’t be able to run, even ignoring any pain. It was really clever.”

The grin faded. “Arven said he was fine and…Kaito told me that Prince Kokichi just had a bruise, but…he also said he bruises easily, and…it didn’t really sound like he was just saying that to downplay what happened. And Kokichi told me straight out that he was fine, and that I had nothing to apologize for.”

“...I know it wasn’t me,” he said softly. “But I still feel bad. If things had gone differently…they could’ve died.” He closed his eyes tightly, feeling a bubble in his chest. “...people have died while I’ve been blacked out. And…and even if I wasn’t the one to do it…it still feels like they’re dead because of me.”

“They’re not.” Dr. Mariah said firmly. “Murder done through your hands, without your consent, does not make you a murderer. I would argue that strongly. In truth, there are even situations where even if you had consciously committed the murder, under significant coercion, that is still not your consent, and not your fault. That is the result of someone else's actions, not your own.”

“But, I know that is harder to internalize, than it is to hear.” Dr. Mariah said gently, “Doppio, is any of your regret in choices you actually made? Things you could have done differently?”

Doppio wilted a little, looking away. He knew there was absolutely no legal case against him, that he had committed those murders. And…sure, he had never pushed the knife, so to speak, so…maybe literally he hadn’t killed anyone. But…

…but it still felt like it. And for so long that was what he’d believed. It didn’t make his promise any less than it was, just because the ‘else’ was actually an ‘anyone’. 

Grimacing, Doppio looked quietly at his lap for a moment. “...I think if I had refused…B - my dad would’ve just taken me over earlier. It was a job to be done…whether I walked over myself or not. There’s nothing I could’ve done about that.”

“...but I never did refuse,” he murmured, holding himself tighter. “I hated jobs like that, but…I still left, fully planning to see it through. I…I a-always thought it was lucky that…I seemed to have completed them while I was blacked out.”

Huffing, Doppio held onto his elbows, fighting the urge to touch his face. “...for Arven and Maki and Kokichi… I don’t know what I could’ve done differently. I just…” Realizing it, Doppio’s words died on his lips, before his eyes lowered more. “...I regret existing at all. Just…existing, ‘n being an opportunity my dad had at any time to hurt people.”

“Doppio,” Dr. Mariah said gently, “The fact that you existed is the only reason your father didn’t have an opportunity to hurt people.”

“We discussed before, what your likely purpose was when your father created you.” Dr. Mariah said, reaching over for a scone and a small plate, opening it up and taking some jam. Saying as she worked the spread, “You were meant to be a tool. An extension he could use for his own needs. You, as you are now? Are not what your father intended, I can say that with full confidence. He wanted a body, not a person.”

“The fact that you managed to exist as you are, at all, is likely about to save quite a few peoples lives.” Dr. Mariah said, “I won’t say it spared your friends being threatened. Your existence did bring them personally into this situation. But your father was using you as a weapon, and considering what he’s managed in the short time you’ve been alive, I suspect he would have used you as a weapon against many people for a long time to come. You existing stopped the amount of damage he could have committed with you at arguably one of the earliest points possible. If not maybe even the earliest.”

Taking a bite of her scone, small and simply tasting, Dr. Mariah made a small, impressed sound, before peering at Doppio, “Doppio. You are only almost two years old. You stopped a cruel man in his tracks just a little bit before when any of your peers would have started learning they’re even capable of saying no. That is an achievement. You failed no one.”

At first, Doppio could only give Dr. Mariah a puzzled look, not understanding. Though she made her point clear quickly. His father having an extension out in the world allowed him to hurt people beyond his own capabilities. …but having Doppio, made it so that extension…threw up around dead bodies. And found blood gross. And tried to avoid as many fights as he could. And…made friends, and a reason to live outside of him and…

Doppio made a small noise before he nodded. “...that’s why I told CPS. Kaito and Kokichi said that it worked, that he won’t be able to take over my body any more…but my dad’s still capable of a lot, even without me. …I didn’t want him to hurt anyone else.”

Seeing Dr. Mariah enjoy the scone, after a misty sigh Doppio reached over to prepare one for himself. Yeah, he’d had breakfast not that long ago with Arven…but he was still a little hungry. And things tended to feel a little better with something in your stomach. 

“...it is…reasonable? That I still feel bad?” he softly questioned. “I’m still so worried about him…a-and I feel…gross. About telling the agents about his hiding places and…what he’d probably do, when they go to arrest him. But…” An almost perplexed expression twitched through Doppio’s eyebrows as he frowned. “...but I’m so angry with him too. …I don’t think I’ve ever been mad at him before, but…I am.”

“It is still very reasonable to feel bad.” Dr. Mariah agreed, nodding firmly, “Again, our last session I was attempting to reassure that you had no reason to be a part of it at all. This is partly because I knew the act would hurt you. What you did was a sacrifice, even if most would argue to you it was necessary, or beneficial. It still harmed you. And it is expected to feel hurt when you are harmed.”

“It can help with guilt, to reason out loud exactly what about their actions drove you to respond.” Dr. Mariah advised, putting down her scone to sip at her tea again, “Even if the reason feels obvious stated plainly. You acted against him when he attempted to harm your friends, and now you feel angry. Tell me more about these feelings. If only to remind yourself why you have them.”

It felt like a…dumb kind of harm. Boss was about to be arrested, had been cornered in his home like something to be exterminated, had been left without proper meals or cleanliness or a liaison to the outside for weeks now. Knowing him…it was unlikely the arrest would happen without someone getting hurt. And…in comparison? Doppio’s feelings were hurt. That felt…dumb. 

But it was still how he felt. 

Sighing around a mouthful of very raspberry scone, Doppio thought as he chewed. “...I care about my friends, and it upsets me when they’re hurt. So…it makes me mad when someone tries to hurt them? I didn’t… I never…” Struggling for a moment, Doppio took a sip of tea and tried again. Something tense in his face. “...I never expected he would have exceptions for me…aside from the obvious. My…longing for…a parental relationship, or even just moments of that… I always treated them as ridiculous. I knew that if I made any friends or got into any relationships, they wouldn’t be spared from the dangers of my work. I knew that I’d never live just a normal, peaceful life, even if I ever “retired” from Passione. People don’t just leave, no strings attached.”

“Those were my expectations. And…somehow?” Doppio’s voice went a little strangled, his jaw tensing. “H-he couldn’t even meet those. I knew he’d never see me as a son, but he doesn’t even see me as a person. My friends aren’t just considered as fair game as anyone, but they’re specifically targeted. I’m on house arrest because…i-if my dad had any sense, I’m KOS number one right now. I… That… That’s bullshit! I’m right to be angry about that!”

Dr. Mariah nodded, “Absolutely. Anyone would be furious in the same circumstances, your father should have been able to guess what his actions would do to you, the feelings they’d create, and plan accordingly. The fact that he didn’t prepare for that shows just how unprepared he was for you to develop as an individual person. You should have been recognized by the man who created you as a person. The fact that you weren’t was his undoing.”

“This was someone you trusted quite a bit of yourself too, and he failed.” Dr. Mariah said, “You weren’t wrong. He was.”

Doppio was fuming a bit by the end of his sentence there, but he calmed as Dr. Mariah, er…backed him up. Validated everything he said. Not…pointing out all the ways he was mistaken or just…dumb and useless and…

Boss…

…was wrong?

He was wrong. Boss was wrong. And…Doppio was right. 

Doppio’s shoulders slowly relaxed, his eyes going a little glossy as his lips trembled, but he took a deep breath, trying to hold it together. Boss was wrong. He had failed Doppio. It was validation, he supposed, but…that still hurt. 

“...Kokichi and his friend said that I’m, um… An anomaly, in some of the greatest senses. Maybe… W-when he made me… Boss wasn’t… What he had planned to make wasn’t what he got and…he just…never cared to realize I wasn’t…” A bubble caught in Doppio’s throat and he cursed softly and began to blink rapidly as he felt tears falling. 

“It’s okay to feel hurt by this,” Dr. Mariah told him gently, as she watched the boy start to cry, before rummaging through her pockets. Pulling out a red cloth handkerchief, she placed it on the coffee table between them, “Here. You were harmed greatly, through all of this. It’s not just been a busy week for you, Doppio, it’s been a far too busy life. You strike me as someone’s who’s never been given a moment to rest.”

Warbling out something of a thanks, Doppio accepted the handkerchief and pressed it daintily to his eyes, trying not to get any foundation on it, while not literally pressing the cloth to his eyeballs. It…did help mitigate the tears a bit. As did the small huff of a laugh he gave, though they didn’t stop. 

“Arven and I were talking about that the other day. He, uh…a-asked if I was bored or relaxed, not working anymore, and…i-it’s mostly boredom to me. I was always allowed to work at my own pace, and take regular breaks ‘n stuff, but…I was always working, with the odd day off, and it’s just…weird now.”

“...I, um…” he sniffled, “I promised that I was gonna try to find more stuff to fill my day with, since…a lot of the time it just feels like I’m crying and sleeping. I spent the day with him yesterday, so I haven’t had the chance yet, but I’m gonna ask if there’s anything I could do to help the kitchen staff…since the housekeepers have already told me no.”

“That’s a good idea,” Dr. Mariah encouraged, “And does bring us to one of the homework items. It’d be entirely understandable if you didn’t have time, considering the week you’ve had. But did you manage to go do a function? Did you go to any of the school events, as we discussed?”

Dabbing his eyes a little more, Doppio grimaced, shrinking a bit in shame as he nodded. “Yeah, I did… There was this dance competition that the dance and music clubs at Arven’s school put on a few times a year, a-and we went to watch.”

With one last sniffle, as the tears finally stopped, Doppio neatly folded the handkerchief next to his dessert plate, wet spots folded inward, before he sheepishly tapped his fingers together. “...we left, um…maybe halfway through, if I had to guess… I… I got really overwhelmed and, um… O-one of Arven’s classmates came over, telling us about an outdoor, like…snack and rest area, and we were just gonna step out for a bit, but…we just left from there and got udon.”

“That’s good,” Dr. Mariah smiled, “Very well done.”

“The goal was to go,” she reaffirmed, ripping another piece of her scone, “To demystify some of the pressure and uncertainties of being around other people in a casual setting. Socializing, like everything else, is a skill that need developing, but not one you should expect to master all at once. Do you feel like you learned anything from the experience? Anything you’d do differently next time?”

Doppio blinked, not processing for a moment, before he blinked again, uncertainty across his face. 

“...good?”

Still a little off-kilter (...she wasn’t disappointed? He did good?) Doppio nodded slowly as Dr. Mariah explained the purpose of the exercise. “Um… Arven said it wasn’t that weird that I got overwhelmed, a-and that he was kind of overwhelmed too, so… I don’t think I’d go to something so…loud. A-at least in the midst of it. Um…” He grimaced. “...I wouldn’t try to pull off new magical bullshit in the middle of something new.”

“We, uh, were going to check out the chess club this week, but…obviously not. So when I can leave again, we were gonna try and…maybe something if I have something to focus on will be better? Though I don’t know how much that would actually help for the socializing part.” Doppio tilted his head a little. “...Arven and I did become friends the first time we cooked together, so…maybe?”

“You want to know a secret to socializing?” Dr. Mariah smiled lightly, “It’s actually quite difficult to avoid, if you’re actively engaging with your own interests and desires.”

“There are exceptions to that idea, though, I’d be hard pressed to call them natural exceptions and more purposeful attempts,” Dr. Mariah continued, shrugging lightly, “Even the most isolated of hobbies tends to lead you towards interacting with people. Woodworking. You, in the act of the hobby, would likely be quietly sculpting some piece of wood, alone, creating something nice and then putting it aside. But, for most people., they would need to go somewhere to buy the tools they need to woodwork. The… sharpener? Wood. A microscope? I don’t know much about the hobby I picked.” Dr. Mariah laughed lightly, small and bell-like.

“So they’d go an engage with a storeowner, who knows the hobby, and be surrounded by other people who are also buying similar things, fellow hobbyists. And if you keep it up for enough time, you start to discuss your hobbies, get advise, show your work, see others work, and maybe out of all of that all you get is one friend you semi-regularly talk about woodworking too… but that’s still a success.” Dr. Mariah said, “Socializing isn’t like points on a scoreboard where the more people you get close to the better you do. It’s developing the skills to talk comfortably with the type of person who makes your day better, and to not miss those opportunities because you’re afraid to approach at all. It sounds like you went to an event, found out it wasn’t for you, spoke to one person, and got to spend more time with someone you’re already close to. That is a roaring success.”

“...new magical bullshit?” Dr. Mariah asked.

Oh? Then…it probably wasn’t the best idea to start out with something he knew almost nothing about, and didn’t feel strongly about either. Though…maybe it was still fine for the objective of just existing in a social space. Chess wasn’t any closer to Doppio’s hobbies--he only…vaguely had an idea about how to play, even--but…well, he liked playing games with Arven. It could be fun to add another to their repertoire and…maybe Doppio would enjoy playing with other people too. Who knew?

Tittering softly along with Dr. Mariah’s laugh--there was something a little comforting, hearing her guess around for a predicament she’d made herself--and…he did start to feel a little better about the whole prospect of socializing. Though… “Um… I talked with a few people, actually. Arven’s friends are, uh…very excited to meet me, it always seems like. Which is a little overwhelming in itself…”

“That girl I mentioned before? Apparently there’s some…not really rumor, I guess, but descriptor of me that just…” Doppio rolled his eyes a little. “‘Arven’s new boyfriend is a guy that looks like Trish’. She doesn’t seem that happy about it either.”

Sighing a little, Doppio gave Dr. Mariah a tired nod. “...Angelo projected herself so she could join the dancing too…but it took a lot out of her. She gives me power sometimes when I’m hurt, so…I-I tried to do it for her, but…uh… Things exploded.”

“Hmmm…” Dr. Mariah tilted her head a bit, placing her cheek in the L of her hand, “Should we invite her to the session? Or do you think we can get into what happened without her perspective on it? Amaina, I mean, not this Trish girl.”

Doppio snorted softly, finding the idea of inviting Trish to his therapy sessions just…so absurd it was kind of funny, before his lips scrunched to the side and he shrugged. “...maybe? I’m…not really sure what happened, so I think she’d actually be able to give you a better idea. It just…suddenly got really bright and really loud, and when I opened my eyes again I was on the ground and the windows were shaking.”

Looking around a little, Doppio tried, “...Angioletto? Sei qui? (Little angel? Are you here?)”

-_-

O.O

-O- YAAAAAAAAWN

OoO whats up bitches your girl was NAPPING but now i’m awake so it's fine

“Sorry to have woken you, Amaina Chan.” Dr. Mariah said, though she was not aware if constructs could actually sleep. Amaina might have meant she was recharging from something. Though, the construct seemed in good spirits now, as she was twirling and dancing happily around the tea set, jumping on the scones, “I was hoping for your perspective one what happened the day Doppio offered you some energy. The day you apparently wore yourself down projecting to a room full of people? He said there was an incident.”

O.O ?

OoO oh! 

OoO yeah it was crazy! It got really bright and really LOUD and then the senpais were both on the ground

O.O

OoO everything SHOOK it was WILD

“...hm.” Dr. Mariah hummed, giving Doppio a somewhat amused look, “I’ll admit, I expected more. Do you know why everything shook, Amaina?”

OoO yeah duh he exploded power in every direction

OTO I had to lick at the bits I could reach.

Doppio hadn’t exactly been planning on Amaina joining their session, but…all the same, as she appeared, he scooted forward. Taking out a miniature scone from the bottom of the pile and setting it on a spare plate he’d brought, while also pouring a bit of tea into a miniature teacup that Prince Kokichi had donated, when Doppio had off-handedly mentioned cooking miniature meals for his fairy friend. 

And in just the time it took for her brief explanation, he’d finished setting up her own place at the tea party, leaving him to sit back with a mildly sheepish expression. “You did mention that… Like…dumping everything everywhere, rather than pouring.”

Okay. The tiny Amaina sized tea set was ridiculously cute, Dr. Amaina would admit.

And useful, to keep her from zipping about, as Amaina settled into her meal, looking excited to… well, play pretend, essentially, as she sipped at her tea delicately, her face visually warming as she sighed happily. “Was anyone hurt?”

OoO Little King’s PRIDE when he fell on his BUTT

OoO but otherwise no just an itty bitty explosion

“That’s good. It shows that those slips of power aren’t inherently dangerous. You managed to knock yourself down, but it seems as if the impact wasn’t bad enough for that to cause true injury.” Dr. Mariah said, looking to Doppio, “That should be at least somewhat reassuring, I’d hope. Slip-ups are expected, sometimes the best we can ask for is that those small clumsy moments are manageable.”

Doppio nodded a bit, though he still gnawed at his lip. “It was something I actually tried on purpose, at least. So I know something like that isn’t going to happen randomly, like the time stuff did. A-and…still does, sometimes. But something like that…” 

He blushed lightly, looking down. “...it’s like eating a spoonful of nutmeg. It’s a mistake while I’m learning and…now I know.” 

Glancing to Amaina, he quickly prefaced, “I-I’m not expecting any, um, progress or anything! But,” he nodded to Mariah, “Angelo said she was going to look for someone that could help me with the magic bullshit. So I’m not…making things explode, or looking like I rolled around on the ground of an art studio.”

“What a specific example.” Dr. Mariah smiled lightly, before turning to Amaina, “How’s the searching going, Amaina?”

OwO munch munch munch

OoO making progress!!

OmO munch munch munch

OOO I mean upgrade found ‘em but I found upgrade so it’s basically all thanks to me!!

O.O

OoO Still working out the details! I hope you like CATS and CRIME

“Alarming.” Dr. Mariah said, “I do hope it’s not the kind of crimes that Doppio just got himself out of, Amaina.”

OoO nah nah nah nah

O.O no.

OOO SEXY TOY CRIMES

“...could you expand on that thought?”

OoO No.

“Well. I’m sure we’ll both learn more about that when Amaina’s ready to share.” Dr. Mariah sighed, looking back to Doppio, “We still have a lot to talk about, but, considering we’re discussing another moment where you lost control of your powers, let’s talk about your other homework item. Did you find a grounding item?”

Doppio made a small worried sound. He did trust Amaina enough not to get him tangled up in a new set of underground intrigue, if only for the fact that she thought it was ugly and boring, but…man, he really hoped so. He hadn’t promised anyone he wouldn’t do anything illegal, but…he was hoping not to get into trouble while the eye of the government was trained so heavily on him. 

…he had no idea what ‘sexy toy crimes’ were, though. What kind of laws did toys have?

Focusing in again, Doppio gave Dr. Mariah a nod with a shy smile as he rolled up his sleeve again, turning his wrist to show it off. “Arven and I went out to get this together--a watch was his idea. The, um… The colors and wristband pattern remind me of him, a-and the face is glow in the dark too.”

“Good,” Dr. Mariah smiled, “Tell me about what that was like. Picking a grounding item with him.”

Doppio tilted his head a little, but hummed, thinking about it. “Um…it was fun? I mean…I always like spending time with him, so…this was just more of that. Uh…” He narrowed his eyes a little, trying to think about what exactly they had talked about… Well, okay, then what happened after? Or…

“...oh,” Doppio said softly. “Right… I don’t remember a lot about that day since…that’s when we did the thing to stop my dad and…I kinda forgot most of that day. Like…we went to go visit Kaito while he was really high, but I don’t remember that at all. Apparently I had pretty similar reactions to seeing his new shrine for the “first” times, though.”

Dr. Mariah’s eyebrows raised slightly– oh? Kaito had gotten a new shrine? She was sure she’d hear all about it their next session– before saying. “I see. Right, it is Atua Week. That’s why I’m not seeing them this week. That holiday is very special to him. Though, may I ask what that reaction was, for you to note it?”

“It’s really…spectacular,” Doppio nodded, eyes widening just thinking about the new rooms upstairs. “Like…it’s the fanciest room I’ve ever been in, hands down. There’s a whole wall aquarium, like in your office, even.”

Though, while he didn’t think he had told anyone the first time, because he knew he hadn’t the second…Doppio pouted a little. “...the shrine is a birthday gift, from Prince Kokichi to Kaito, I heard. I, uh… Only found out that birthdays were a celebration thing like…a week ago. But gifts and the celebration as a whole is supposed to celebrate the life of that person. And the shrine…”

Doppio sighed, a little annoyed with himself. “...I am happy for Kaito! And I think it’s great that Kokichi could express his feelings that way. I just… Arven’s birthday is coming up too…”

“Ah, I see.” Dr. Mariah smiled lightly, warmed by all of this, both happy to hear about the gift, but also endeared by Doppio’s concern.

OoO there’s only one thing to do…

OOO WE GOTTA GET ARVEN A CASTLE

“No.” Dr. Mariah said, “Drink your tea, Amaina, Doppio, before I go on, do we need to discuss that…”

Dr. Mariah paused, thinking of Doppio’s age. Actually, maybe they did need to discuss this. Changing course, she said, “Doppio, gifts aren’t an evenly matched thing across the board, or a competition between people. Your gift does not need to be as extravagant as the next person, or it somehow means less. Do you understand that?”

Doppio pouted a little but nodded. Looking to the side as he said, “Kaito mentioned that. He said…um… I don’t remember, exactly, but it was along the lines of…Kokichi going above and beyond, and giving a person a room like…not being the kind of thing you’d expect from a birthday gift.”

“...Kaito’s been over the moon for days, though,” Doppio mumbled. “‘N Arven thinks Prince Kokichi is amazing. …has his trading card.”

Dr. Mariah sighed, though she did her best not to smile too obviously. It was a sweet conflict to have. Dr. Mariah enjoyed some of these lighter conflicts, at times. 

“Kaito would be over the moon. Out of respect for my patient, I can’t go into it, Doppio, but… it’s not the mere extravagance of getting a larger than life gift like that, that caused Kokichi to pick that as a gift. This gift, very specifically, has meaning to Kaito. That can sometimes be what turns a gift from very nice, to almost life changing. Kokichi’s gift isn’t just a gift. It’s the next part of a conversation the two have been having with each other for a very long time now. A way for them to communicate something difficult to convey.”

“And that’s what all the best gifts end up being, regardless of what they actually, physically are. They’re the next part of a conversation you’re already having. It’s something that would make sense, from you, to Arven.” Dr. Mariah said, “...or it's just something nice that they’ll like. Gifts can sometimes just be nice little trinkets, and all they communicate is ‘I was thinking of you’. That is often all people want to know anyway.”

“...” Dr. Mariah smiled gently, “Is it difficult, seeing someone you like, impressed by someone else? The answer is allowed to be yes.”

A part of a conversation? Kaito…had been excited for the shrine since…well, Doppio could guess before the two of them had even met. And he’d already told Doppio that the Oumas’ rooms were more than just nice rooms--they were expressions of love. Seeing something lacking in their loved ones’ lives, and making a whole room to fulfill it. But…it wasn’t like he was trying to say that Kaito’s shrine wasn’t special. It was, that was the whole…thing. 

Doppio just…wanted to do something special for Arven. Because Arven was special to him. And…it felt like anything he’d manage would just…look like nothing, compared to what Prince Kokichi had done for his husband. 

…but it was kind of dumb to try and compare yourself to an Ouma. Futile. 

“...I was thinking of cooking him stuff he’s mentioned being his favorites, since we’ve known each other,” Doppio said quietly. “And he did say that wouldn’t feel any less special, just because I cook for him a lot. But I just… Arven’s really special to me. I want to make that clear, on the day that’s supposed to be his.”

Looking to the side, Doppio pouted more, mumbling a petulant, “...yes,” to Dr. Mariah’s last question, though he huffed afterward. “I mean, I get it. Prince Kokichi’s cool. He’s really, um…wise, I guess would be… And he’s so nice it’s almost a little painful. I get why Arven’s all… w-without any of his personal stuff, too.”

“It’s okay to feel jealousy, so long as we’re aware of where those feelings come from, their realities, and how they affect other people.” Dr. Mariah said, considering Doppio for a bit, “Do you think you’d find Prince Kokichi frustrating if Arven didn’t consider those things about him? Or is any part of it separate from how you feel about Arven?”

Doppio gave Dr. Mariah a confused look for a moment. “...I don’t dislike Prince Kokichi. I-I mean…I was really scared of him, a-and uncomfortable for a while, ‘cause…B - my dad always told me he was scary and dangerous and I should never meet him, but… He’s really nice, and he’s helped me out a lot. I’m…” He looked down, speaking more quietly. “...I’m really grateful, for what he’s done for me.”

“Mmmm, I misspoke,” Dr. Mariah decided, “When I say ‘frustration’, I don’t necessarily mean it as a negative feeling against Prince Kokichi. Jealousy is not always a dislike of someone. It can sometimes be a type of craving in a person. Specifically, a craving for something you see someone else has. That’s why I ask if the feeling feels separate from Arven in any way. If it doesn’t, then you’re likely just craving the admiration Arven’s showing someone else. If it does, you’re craving something Prince Kokichi specifically has. That’s why it’s important to understand the source of your jealousy, since those craving are very different things. Does that make sense?”

“Oh…” Doppio hummed, nodding. So, then, in that lens… He was quiet for a moment, thinking it through, before he nodded again. Frowning a little and blushing…for all that it didn’t really show through his makeup. “...I think it’s just…the admiration Arven was showing someone else. It’s been fine before, when we’ve talked with Prince Kokichi but… I dunno.”

Doppio started pouting again. “...he started…gushing, I guess is the term. Telling Kokichi that people call him the Light of Dicea and just…talking a bunch about how amazing of a leader he’s gonna be. ‘N the trading card stuff.”

“Aw, an Ouma fanboy.” Dr. Mariah nodded, “Not that surprising, Some very intelligent, very influential people put a considerable amount of resources towards generating that mindset around Prince Kokichi. It was very necessary, though I often have concerns how that affected him, as a therapist. After all, convincing people to embrace the heir apparent was an active battle against those trying to start a civil war in his name.”

“Again, jealousy is a normal feeling, especially for new relationships. There’s no shame in them, inherently. There’s only concern if it changes how you treat your loved one, or the object of their admiration. Have you found yourself being unkind to either the prince or Arven, when feeling this way?”

Right… The riot mobs. For as long as Doppio had been alive, he’d heard nothing but utter adoration for their heir apparent, so it was hard for him to think of anything different… But, well, Kokichi had told them that he knew how it was with assassins…

“I don’t think so…” Doppio said slowly, his eyebrows knitting in as he thought. “...I didn’t really say much at all. Arven was asking Kokichi about ending the war ‘n stuff and I just…pet Chief while they were talking. And after…”

Doppio trailed off, this time flushing red enough that it did show through.

SHENANIGANS 

O.O

OoO probably that usually what that look means

“An understandable way for that discussion to lead,” Dr. Mariah said kindly, undisturbed, “We’ll keep an eye on the feelings of jealousy, they can become difficult to cope with if left to fester, but I think yours sound understandably reasonable. Do you have any concerns about it? Fears?”

Doppio cleared his throat and looked to the side, sipping his tea, before he sighed. “...no, I don’t think so. Like…Prince Kokichi’s old. And married. And I know Arven likes me, so…it’d be kind of silly to worry about, like, Prince Kokichi replacing me.”

Doppio glanced down, frowning. “...I turned green, when it happened. Arven said it looked cute.”

Dr. Mariah tilted her head a bit, before gamely agreeing, “He’s older than you, yes. And Arven. And sometimes jealousy can act a little irrationally, though it’s important to recognize that irrational feeling as well. There’s nothing inherently shameful about it, it’s just a part of understanding ourselves.”

“How do you feel about turning green, when you feel like that?” Dr. Mariah asked.

Doppio pouted a little, glancing down at his sleeve covered arms. “About the same as when I turn any color, I guess.” He frowned a little more. “It’s… Consistent enough, I think, that I don’t think the specific colors are just…random. And a lot of them are repeated, to the point Arven likes to let me know whenever a new one shows up--why he pointed out the green in the first place.”

Sighing, he sipped from his tea. “...people keep saying it’s cool but… I don’t like it. I just…feel embarrassed, and weird. It’s not even close to, like, how B…how my dad is, but…I don’t like people staring at me.” Wilting a little, he looked at the liquid in his cup. “...It was always something that… Um, I guess I was proud of, how much I’d blend in. Be forgettable. At this point, I’d even be happy to have people run into me again…”

“As a therapist, there is always an expectation that my advice will always be about acceptance.” Dr. Mariah said, after considering it a moment, “This is because acceptance is usually the most efficient way of finding peace in your life. However. Accepting a difficult situation, even one that realistically is extremely difficult to change, isn’t always the easiest advice to take, and sometimes the burden of getting to that point does more damage than good. Acceptance of certain things you can’t control is necessary, but ignoring things you can control in the name of acceptance is perhaps more traumatizing than it’s worth.”

“I say all this as a preamble for not advise on how to accept your new sight attracting features, or advise on how to move past your desire to remain unseen, but instead… have you considered aiming for a more magical solution, to your appearance?” Dr. Mariah asked, “There are potions and spells and stones out there, divine gifts and fae blessings, curses… all sorts of avenues one can take, to changing their physical appearance. It’s not outside the realm of possibility for you, to pursue an avenue that has you look how you would prefer. Especially if you’re looking for a temporary fix, until you can find acceptance without it, should that end up being the best path forward for you.”

Doppio looked up in shock, just blinking at Dr. Mariah for a moment before he let out a soft, “Huh?”

Magic was a thing that existed. Obviously. Doppio was literally made of magic, and one of his best friends was too, not to mention that his boyfriend was a collector of magic so potent it could halt death. But despite being surrounded by it on a constant basis, Doppio had a habit of just…forgetting? That magic existed. Amaina was just there. Doppio just turned colors. There was nothing…odd or extra or supernatural to consider about it. 

Maybe that was still a fine way to think about it--Doppio would have a hard time just always considering the fact he was alive as some, like, sacred, amazing thing--but…maybe it deserved a bit more mundane consideration anyway. 

“Um… Angioletto did say she was looking for help, for me…um, we talked about that, and this stuff was…included in that, I think…” Doppio unsurely mumbled, before giving Dr. Mariah a slightly confused look. “...is that something I could just…do? O-or get? Like groceries?”

“To put it plainly,” Dr. Mariah smiled, “Yes. I can write a few addresses for you to check, if only to give you a variety of options to consider. There’s also the weekend night market, down in the old defunct sewer system, from before the city modernized it. Even the night market keeps up appearances as being within the mundane, for visitors who just think it’s a niche stand market, but once you start recognizing the signs, you’ll be able to work out who’s selling what type of magic.”

OoO I am working on the magic stuff

OmO munchmunchmunch

OoO how do we feel about dying and possessing massive puppets?

Oh…wow. Arven would probably be ecstatic about that. But…

“...I would appreciate some recommendations,” Doppio gratefully nodded, before he sighed, “But…I guess I still have to stick with…this.” He gestured to himself--the makeup and the gloves--with a wrinkled nose. “For a bit. Since it’d be irresponsible for me to leave right now. …e-especially at night. In…moderately sketchy or blind-spot-ridden places.”

Doppio’s eyes lowered. “...even if my father wouldn’t come out himself, and he can’t use my body anymore…there’s still the chance he’d task someone with taking me out before his arrest…”

And that, obviously… Doppio made a small, distressed noise and gave Amaina a wary look. “...I’m not dying. …promised.”

OOO WELL FINE THEN YOU CANT POSSESS A NEW BODY

OoO eh we’ll figure something else out

“I think she might struggle to conceptualize why that statement was so particularly morbid for you, Doppio.” Dr. Mariah said, Amaina sipping at her tiny tea, for all intents and purposes undisturbed by Doppio’s discomfort. “Amaina is very convincing, I will admit, but… chibis are fundamentally simple concepts–”

OoO of course dying is terrible because it binds you up and swallows you down and you are gone gone gone and even if you are dragged back you are changed

OoO and this place is beautiful it’s big is SO MUCH and its ours and its not and it will shake us apart and it will cradle and we want more of it MORE MORE THERE’S SO MUCH MORE and we deserve ALL OF IT

OmO munchmunch

OoO but cheating death is also hella rad and an option thats all im saying kick death in the DICK and be a puppet or a sexy vampire or a little ball of P O W E R instead its pretty chill

OmO munchmunch

OuO the scone was good thank you~ someone else can eat the rest if they wanna

The scone sat beside her, still entirely intact. 

Dr. Mariah considered the small creature, “...” before looking to Doppio, “I’ll admit, I don’t entirely understand what Amaina actually is. But, still, forgive her if she speaks out of turn, I don’t think she means any harm.”

Doppio snorted softly, giving Dr. Mariah a mildly amused look. “...I kind of feel like I should be saying that to you. There’s no turn to speak out of, I think… Amaina just says what she thinks, and if you can figure out the context, then that’s great. If not, then, well, too slow, I guess.”

“I’m glad you liked the scone,” he smiled softly at Amaina. 

Before sighing, something tired and melancholic draping over him as he rocked his heels into the plush rug under the parlor chairs. “...I don’t think I can really cheat death, though. Or…maybe I’d constantly be cheating it, depending on how you want to look at it. Or that I’m cheating life instead.”

He frowned more. “But still going through the process of dying… It’s like you said--even coming back, I’d come back different. Even if I didn’t remember it, I don’t think I could just…be the same, after that. A-and like we talked about, before,” he gave Dr. Mariah a small nod, “It’s still horrific, in a mental way, to die, even knowing that you’ll come back.”

“...when we were first talking about it…I…think?” Doppio trailed off in a mumble, trying to remember, before shaking his head a little. “...Arven said he’d be sad if I died, even if it was just for a minute.” He frowned more. “...I don’t want to make him cry.”

Dr. Mariah laughed lightly at that, “I suppose you could. I suppose I’m just not as used to her patterns of speech, as you are. Your connection with your friends, which… would that be the correct way to refer to your relationship–?”

OoO I AM HIS BEST FRIEND

O.O

OoO YEAH I STAND BY THAT STATEMENT

Dr. Mariah raised an eyebrow, before continuing, “Your connection to Amaina, and Arven, seems to be very close. It’s quite a statement, Doppio, to choose to fight for life, in the name of sparing someone else sadness. That’s not an easy statement to make. And while I have cautioned you before, that you can’t make your fathers life a deciding factor in how you live yours… someday I may talk to you more, about living life more for yourself. But for now, does your relationships feel like enough? Are you lonely?”

Doppio smiled, a small, delighted little thing as his heart warmed, and he nodded along with Amaina’s assertion. It was one thing to decide it for himself but…oo, that was nice. Hearing Amaina declare it too. 

He gave Dr. Mariah a bit of a confused look--was it normally something that difficult, to…prioritize someone else’s feelings over just…baseless whims that didn’t really mean anything and that you didn’t really want anyway?--though he hummed softly, thinking about her question for a moment before shaking his head. 

“...No. I always felt bad about it, but I used to feel lonely a lot,” Doppio murmured, self-consciously rubbing the band of his watch, before smiling softly, “...but after meeting Angelo and Arven, I don’t anymore. Even with Arven at school and when Angelo goes off to do angeli things, it’s…still like I don’t have any time to be lonely. Like…the time we spend together is so big that it bleeds off into time when I’m physically alone.”

“...which…is a change from feeling lonely even when I’m literally right in front of someone,” he mumbled, looking a bit guilty.

“That’s relieving to hear,” Dr. Mariah said gently, “The sort of companionship that feels so fulfilling in the time you spend with them, that it makes your quiet moments feel safe and relaxing? That’s an ideal way to feel about it. And it’s something to be celebrated.”

“...it is not your fault, that your father did not treat you well, Doppio.” Dr. Mariah said. “You couldn’t change him. And it was never your responsibility to try.”

Doppio looked down, teeth gnawing on the inside of his lip. “...I never wanted to change him. Feeling like I could influence him at all is like…being totally confident you can change the weather. …I was happy with everything he gave me… It always felt like way more than I could ever repay, but…it made me really happy to try, by doing my job really well.”

His gaze lowered further. “...it never felt to me like he wasn’t treating me like a person…until I tried to insist I was one, these past weeks. Then it was just,” A small hitch went through his breath, “Inconvenient. To let me believe it anymore. But I was really happy…”

Dr. Mariah gave Doppio a sympathetic look. It was always difficult, taking a child out of an abusive home, especially when the child didn’t want to go. When people discussed unconditional love, they usually meant that from a parent towards a child. But in Dr. Mariah’s experience, it was so often the other way around. Especially at Doppio’s age. Disconnecting from the person who had been your whole world for so long was extremely taxing even in entirely normal circumstances. Doing so unwillingly, before you were ready, was traumatizing.

But then, so was being drowned. And terrorized. And isolated and dismissed.

It was really just a matter of picking the lesser of the traumas.

“I think I have a homework assignment for you,” Dr. Mariah said, placing her small palms together, delicate fingers crisscrossing between each other, “Though, this is going to be vague, and it will be understandable if you find it too difficult to complete simply for lack of ideas.”

“People are prone to symbolic gestures.” Dr. Mariah said, tucking her hair behind her shoulder, it immediately sliding back over as she tilted her head in thought, “Especially in regards to highly emotional events in their lives. Love comes with a desire to celebrate and announce it to the world. Death comes with ritual and traditions that guide those in the throes of grief to express themselves. Symbolic gestures can be small things, such as making yourself a cake every time you experience a disappointment, or burning a picture as a symbol of a breakup, or dancing as a sign of hope, of moving on. Big, small… these gestures take weight for us. They help us process.”

“So, I would like you to create some sort of event, for yourself.” Dr. Mariah said, “The sillier or more superfluous, the better. You’ve lost something. A massive event in your life has happened. You need to grieve it, in a way that feels less out of control than crying when your body forces you too. Try to invent something symbolic, around the idea. Even if it feels silly. Do you think you could try that?”

She wasn’t kidding about it being vague. Not really the concept itself--creating a habit or an action to represent an event, and it acting as a way to process or release the feelings associated with the event was clear enough--but…

Doppio’s eyebrows drew in a little, but he gave Dr. Mariah a serious nod. “I’ll try. I…can’t say I have any ideas off the top of my head, but…I rarely do for much. I’ll think on it, though. I have a lot of time this week, at least.”

Glancing around, before realizing, right, he had a watch now, Doppio hummed at the time. “...it’s about up, hm? Um…would you like any of the scones to go, f-for your receptionist or…whatever?”

“I could take some, certainly.” Dr. Mariah said, amused. She had been about to comment on the time herself, but it was just like the boy in front of her to be keeping an eye on the time. “Here, I do believe Amaina said someone could eat her leftovers, so…”

Reaching over Amaina’s head, Dr. Mariah picked up the tiny scone, before popping it in her mouth… before humming, “Hmmm. It was so small, I assumed it’d be mostly tasteless. That’s quite good, well done.”

O.O

Q.Q my scone

Dr. Mariah blinked, “...you did say you were done with it.”

QmQ

Nodding, Doppio pulled out a compostable hexagonal-rhombus take-out container he’d gotten from the main kitchen and started moving scones in, placing the jam and marmalade into the segmented divots. It wasn’t the longest walk back to her office, but Doppio would feel a little better from a food safety standpoint to not send her back with butter.

Glowing with a smug pride--a glimmer of gold peeking out through a gap at his wrists--Doppio hummed happily. “Scones aren’t usually the most flavorful things on their own, but a good dough can be an experience. The texture, of course, but even just slight alterations of the ratio of vanilla, or the kind of butter you use, or if you use a special sort of cream, and sugar of course… I’m glad you like them.”

Laughing softly, he gave Amaina an affectionate look. “It won’t be too long before lunchtime, Angioletto. We can try out some of your ideas for what to make, if you want--it didn’t look like anyone signed out the upstairs kitchen today, so it’s all ours.”

OOO HOTDOGS WITH RASBERRY SAUCE TIIIIIME

“Hmmm. Sounds adventurous.” Dr. Mariah smiled, “Good luck with that one, Doppio. I’ll see you next week.” She paused, before adding in, “Unless you call for me sooner. You always can. Never hesitate.”

-

There was still a structure to school, despite its accommodations for the schedules and interests of its students. General curriculum plans for classes that were offered ahead of time for students to sign up for. But, even so, the freedom for the pursuit of knowledge gave Mid-Valley Highschoolers quite a bit of leeway in just…coming to school for their own needs and projects. 

So it wasn’t the weirdest thing to see a student hauling a large, potted monstera into one of the biology labs. Even if it was Giovanni. With a frown and an almost defeated slump to his shoulders, he gently checked over the yellowed, curling leaves, hoping he hadn’t just made his plant’s life worse with the trip over. 

…he wasn’t really sure what the point of bringing Shiver to school was… Trying to argue against the whole family was more of a bother, but…obviously he was doing something wrong. Like he could keep anything alive…

Arven, perhaps a tad uncharitably, had spent like five whole minutes watching Giovanni drag a truly overly large plant up two flights of stairs, having been watching curiously from the third stairwell. He had been taking a break from people, admittedly, and while he was supposed to be writing out a timeline for his project, instead he had gone to sit in one of the lesser used stairwells, laying down and and chewing on a piece of gum, daydreaming idly about Doppio.

But then, Giovanni. And then, plant. And curious despite himself, Arven had gotten up and followed Giovanni to the biology lab, and waiting curiously to be addressed, suddenly wondered if Giovanni had even noticed him following behind, as he asked, “The plant for a project or something? Pretty big, for a monstera.”

There was a sigh--pretty unsurprised--and without looking over much, Giovanni shrugged. “Not for school…though I guess if I wrote out a report I could get some sort of credit.” That’s what had gotten Elijah about ten class credits over standard, over the years. While she’d gotten several talks from different staff members (and their mom), Elijah simply didn’t have time to ask for permission or a go ahead before starting a new project, but no one could deny her the effort she’d already spent when they were done. 

Ugh… So much work. 

Glancing over, Giovanni gave Arven another shrug as he tucked some hair that had fallen out of his messy bun behind his ear. “I’ve had Shiver for about two years now, and they’ve gotten this big even with regular trimmings. …but over the last week they’ve gotten this discoloration, and the leaves are curling…”

Holding up a leaf that displayed both symptoms, Giovanni showed it off, before gently letting the leaf droop back down. A slightly frustrated, slightly defeated downturn to his frown. “...I can’t figure out what I’m doing wrong, so… My siblings said I should bring them here to test the soil, or ask Professor Hassel to bother his husband into taking a look…I think just to prove to the staff I’m working on something. I think it’d be faster to ask for help from a nursery, or garden staff.”

“...maybe it’s just time,” Giovanni softly lamented. “Two years is a good run, I guess…”

“I mean,” Arven said, coming to look at the plant closer, gazing at it curiously, “Don't these things live, I don't know… couple of decades? Doesn’t look like it’s dying of old age, so something must be hindering it. Two years, huh…”

Glancing over at Giovanni, Arven admitted plainly, “You don’t strike me as a big plant guy. Are you? Into plants? Or is it just this one?”

“Life expectancy can just be a cruel joke, sometimes,” Giovanni simply sighed. 

Not particularly offended by the assumption, though he did find it a little funny, he gave Arven a small nod. “I like them enough…though by this point, I guess you would say I’m into plants. Started out as a small project. Now our whole garden is thanks to me. Can’t really say I don’t care for them, when going on a full inspection takes about four hours.”

Looking sadly at the yellowed leaves again, he gave Arven a dry look. “...I know you’re the plant guy, but don’t feel obligated to do anything. You always look so fuckin’ annoyed whenever someone asks you for help… I can just go find a teacher then say I tried.”

Arven gave Giovanni a mildly startled look. He was the plant guy? Well, sure, he supposed he had dedicated a good part of his young life to this, but Arven had kinda assumed Giovanni was right, to take it to a professor or a nursery. They were arguably the experts.

…but, well. It almost kinda sounded like a challenge, put like that. So scratching his cheek a bit, Arven huffed, before turning back to the plant. Looking far more critically now, feeling a need to live up to the idea of being ‘the plant guy’. 

There were tools in the room that could help, but Arven had learned to do most things the old fashioned way, and to check the moisture levels in the soil he pushed his pinky into the dirt, at first just the tip, then burying it down further. Pulling his pinky out, he lightly played with the moist dirt clinging to his fingers, before patting it back down. Taking his nail, he dug it into one of the small veins leading towards one of the wilting leaves, cutting it open, seeing the nectar bleed lightly, before leaning in to sniff it. 

Hmmm… “Does this plant share a space with other plants? Have you introduced any new plant into its environment?” 

Giovanni raised a slow eyebrow, though he supposed he shouldn’t be that surprised. Since elementary school, Arven had been the ‘too cool’, loner type…which meant he was kind of an asshole. He’d heard too many times that ‘reverse psychology’ was a lot more nuanced than people generally thought of it as…but maybe people not actually fawning over themselves, or being bright and…Nemona-ish to get Arven’s attention was what actually got the guy invested. 

“Not in the same root system,” Giovanni shook his head. “Shiver stays in the pot, though I change it out to let their roots spread every so often. There’s aloe and a few snake plants in the same room, but that shouldn’t cause any change…especially since I take them all out to the backyard in spring and summer for pollination season.”

Sighing, Giovanni leaned back and rested his elbows on the lab counter. “I got some wisteria about a month ago, but…that really shouldn’t change anything.”

Arven nodded, carefully lifting up the yellow leaves to look at their base, before, wrinkling his nose a little. Yeah, no doubt. “You're gonna wanna take the new wisteria out of your house and, honestly, maybe get rid of it, or at least do a lot of work very carefully looking through it. You’re gonna wanna look through all the plants it’s shared a space with too, though hopefully it was close to your monstera and wasn’t terribly close to anything else. You have scales.”

Gesturing Giovanni over, Arven pointed to the yellow leaves. “You see how some of the yellow is a different texture than the rest? Especially at the base of the leaves, like it’s almost grainy looking? That texture is the shell of bugs, clustered together, sucking the moisture and nectar out of the leaf. They don’t move, they just settle in and stay still, and they’re so small that it's hard to notice they’re there until the leaf starts getting damaged around them. Thankfully they can’t jump far, more likely than not your newest plant touched this one when you were moving things around.”

“What you’re going to want to do is to cut off the main clusters, like this,” Arven said, pointing to the base of the worst of the leaves, “Spray it with a light pesticide, then the next day wipe your plants down with warm water mixed with, like, the smallest hint of hydrogen peroxide. And honestly that second part is more just to get the remains of the bugs off, the pesticide will do most of the work. The scales won’t hurt you or even cling to you, so don’t worry about that. Your plant should start looking better in a week.”

Giovanni blinked, almost a little annoyed, because…did Arven even listen to anything he said? But as he peered over at the part of the leaves Arven held up…

“Oh, come on…” Giovanni groaned, slumping down against the counter. “Last time I pick up anything from a traveling show… Ugh, probably everything else from that stock is infested too, then. Ugh, that means I have to make a community notice…”

Sighing, the teen picked himself up from the counter and took up a pair of gardening shears, starting to get to work removing the afflicted leaves. Some of the work, particularly tending to Marie, would have to be done at home, but…well, he could do something visible for his efforts during the school day. 

“Thanks, Arven,” Giovanni nodded, not ungrateful. “And Shiver would thank you too, if we could hear plants. Having all your nutrients sucked out of you while you slowly die is a shitty way to go.” Though far from the worst. 

Smirking slightly, he said, “Apologies in advance if Mr. Jacq bugs you about being listed as a reference, if I do end up writing this up. Might distract him from asking about your year project, though.”

Arven’s nose wrinkled again, scratching into his ear as he said, “Can’t you just say a wise plant hermit told you? Or something? Eh, sure, I’m fine with it. I’m still just working on my timeline. I’m essentially just summarizing everything I did last year anyway, how am I supposed to make a timeline when the only goal is organizing my notes in some coherent way?”

“...alllllright, I’ve got to know.” Arven sighed, raising an eyebrow, “‘Shiver’? Why call your plant Shiver? I’ve heard of people naming their plants before, but Shiver seems like such a specific choice. I always imagine plant names to be a bit more cutesy than that.”

“That’s just saying the same thing anyway,” Giovanni snickered, still carefully pruning his monstera. Damn traveling merchants… He could admit more fault on the consumer side, doing research to make sure you weren’t buying and then planting anything that would detrimentally disrupt the native ecosystem, but foreign pests? Totally merchant fault. Even Gabe and Lisa couldn’t call him lazy about that. 

Smirking darkly, Giovanni tilted one of the larger leaves of his plant toward Arven. “Monstera are known for their fringed leaves like this… But before they separate out, don’t the holes look like a screaming face? It’s pretty metal.”

Lightening up a little, he shrugged as he returned to plant care. “I kind of choose names randomly. When I first started getting plants, my mom said to name them, so I’d feel more attached…but I didn’t really care, and the non-pattern kept up. I have a daffodil patch all named collectively Frye, and my pear tree is called Big Man.”

“Given your question, I’d guess you already care about yours enough to not need to name them?”

Arven couldn’t help but chuckle at the source of the name. Okay, yeah, pointing it out he could see it. “A pear tree, huh? That’s pretty cool, I don’t have one of those. Maybe I could bargain with you to trade for some seeds. I have pumpkin seeds, if you’re interested in growing those.”

“I don’t really see my plants as pets,” Arven admitted, leaning against the counter as he watched Giovanni tend to his plant. He admired the cuts. The little angles would help with growth. “Maybe it’s because they were a pretty serious food supply for me when I first started trying to grow them. I care about them, in the sense that I want them to grow healthy and strong, but at the same time I want them to grow strong because there’s not very many plants I can think of that wouldn’t be more potent or make better food growing stronger and bigger. It’s never occurred to me to need another reason to care about them.”

“But, naming them and taking care of them to, I’m guessing… learn to take care of things?” Arven guessed, sounding uncertain, “I mean, if your mom’s insisting you get invested… unless it’s some weird way of getting you invested in her experiments or business or something…?”

“Pumpkins, huh?” Giovanni hummed, considering it. “A bit late to plant them for this year…but that just means more babying for the next. I’ll take you up on that, sure. I’ll even trade you in some fresh pears if that could sweeten the pot enough for a kabocha, or a small sugar pumpkin.”

His mom would probably be happy about that. Even if Arven was generous about the trade, it probably wouldn’t be enough to make a heavily pumpkin-based dish for the family, but it would probably make a good base for pumpkin bread or something. And he could probably learn a good amount of what the grown plants were supposed to look like, for next year. 

Nodding along, finding it reasonable that Arven’s horticultural motivations were based in food, Giovanni let out a harsh snort at his next guess. 

“Not a chance. Elia, Lisa, and I are the art freaks of the family and we get left alone to it. No…” With a sigh and a roll of the eyes, Giovanni started going through one more pass through all the leaves, even checking green ones just in case. “It’s treatment for depression. If I care about something, and its survival depends on me…and what I do can actually make it live?” At the end, his usual bored drawl softened a bit. “Then…woohoo. I care about something. It’s a monumental achievement.”

He shrugged. “It helps. And forcing myself to go outside for them probably does too.”

Arven’s ears twitched at the name of ‘Elia’. Wait… waaaaait, oh, okay. Maybe it was just a coincidence, but was Elia… hmm.

“Depression, huh?” Arven asked, wondering if he should say anything about it, or if it’d be ruder to just brush past it like Giovanni hadn’t brought it up at all. Well, he guessed he had already acknowledged it with that one word, so he continued, “Sucks that it’s lasted that long. If you want another pet that’s a lot of work, I’d add dogs to the roster too. They need a lot of care and attention… though a puppy will absolutely mess with your plants, so just keep that in mind.”

“Sorry, kinda unprompted advice, huh? Maybe not even really ‘advice’, just…” Arven shrugged, “Having a dog depending on me growing up was a huge motivator too. I wouldn’t say I have depression, but you know how it is… sometimes it’s easier to do things for other people. Or dogs. Or plants. Gives you a reason to get up and go.”

He usually didn’t go into it. Sure, sure, it was a good thing to talk openly about mental illness, blah blah blah, but, like…who cared? And like he needed to give the Rabbits any more specific ammo, when they had all heard the jabs they’d given Nela about her health over the years, or the saccharine taunts they hurled at Arven about his mom. 

But. Well. It was the reason he’d gotten into gardening in the first place. 

…while he was there, may as well aerate the soil… Give a light watering before putting them in the sun and contending with having to bring Shiver back down all the staircases at the end of the day. At least Michelle didn’t have a club today and she said she’d help. 

“We thought about pets before,” Giovanni shrugged, not overly bothered by the impromptu advice. At least Arven hadn’t told him to just smile more, or start up an exercise regime. “But a dog is more high energy than I can handle, my brother’s allergic to cats, and fish are too finicky. I know if you do it right, most pet fish should live for a good few years, but…if the literal thing I’m using to give myself a purpose in life died for all the myriad versions fish do, I might just go follow it.”

“Plants live a long time, and there are a lot that are forgiving while you’re learning,” he nodded as he turned up the soil. “And it’s obvious what your efforts are doing.”

“Plus, I don’t want to deal with those dog people,” Giovanni sneered. Even now, the memories of red and brown spotted white fur seeming a little too fleshed out to be dismissed as dreams. “Chief’s cool and all, but, well, you’d know,” he gave Arven a nod. “Those assholes who think that leash laws don’t apply to them, ‘cause their darling is just “friendly” and a “sweetheart” and certainly wouldn’t cause any issues charging at strangers…”

Admittedly, Arven mostly had a leash as a decoration, to keep people off his back about his old dog plodding along, and he tended to forgo it when he was around people who generally knew him. He did have to leash Chief in the markets, but again, that was mostly for other people’s peace of mind, rather than anything that would actually hinder Chief.

Though, Giovanni talked like a guy who had seen a dog bite, and while Arven was sure it couldn’t have been thaaaat bad, he knew some people were just afraid of dogs, so he nodded. “Careless owners are the bane of existence, period. Lots of people really shouldn’t have pets. But, well, easy to say, hard to enforce.”

At first, Arven wasn’t going to ask at all, but, well… why not? “Hey, one of your sisters is named Elia, right?” Arven asked, idly cleaning up some of the pruned leaves from the table, going to dump them, “That wouldn’t be the same Elia dating one Maki Harukawa?”

“Just makes things worse for all the people who are fine with their pets,” Giovanni agreed with a nod. …though he really would rather that all dog owners leash their dogs in public. Over the years he’d seen for himself how chill Chief was, on the days Arven brought him to class, but Giovanni didn’t trust that even the calmest dog wouldn’t have some sort of incentive to go sprinting in some cases. 

Going over to one of the sinks to wash his hands and fill up a small cup to water Shiver, Giovanni pulled a grimace. “Ugh, if my siblings have been bothering you about it just because you’re staying at the castle, tell them to shove off. Yeah, Elia’s dating Maki.”

“They haven’t breathed a word to me about it, Maki’s just… around me a lot now?” Arven said, like it was a question. He wasn’t sure how to explain what Maki was to him. She was just this weird woman in his life who was, like, now weirdly important? She was their magic source. And also one of their babysitters…sorta. Sometimes Arven got the sense she was actually more babysitting Kaito, and since Kaito had gotten obsessed with them, that had sort of just bled into trying to manage them too. Arven had no idea what to call her, so, “She’s kind of a weirdo. Have you seen a lot of her, since your sister is dating her?”

At that Giovanni did pause for a moment, looking at Arven in surprise…before he came back over to water shiver. “Not even a shadow, honestly. They spend practically everyday spending some time together, at least what it sounds like, but no one in our family has met Maki yet…to their endless, deafening dismay. Elia says she’s been dealing with some family issues lately.”

Giovanni rolled his eyes a little. “Another member for the club. Though that’s a glowing endorsement, for the woman dating my sister I’ve never met, if you’re calling her a weirdo.”

With a small huff, Giovanni lifted Shiver’s pot and started hefting the plant over towards the classroom windows.

“What? What’s that supposed to mean?” Arven huffed, genuinely befuddled. Entirely sincere as he argued, “I’m like the most normal person in this school. And honestly, I may be the ‘family’ thing she’s working on, sort of. Not actual family, but the Luminary Prince is kinda weird about just calling random people family. It’s like a compulsion for him or something, you talk to him for five minutes and he’ll act like he’s known you for years.”

“Sure,” Giovanni drawled easily, though the sarcastic edge to his voice was…well, it could be argued that it was just his voice. Or it could be a statement. Who was to say? “I’ll keep that a little secret between you and me for your sanity, though. Like I said…my family’s chomping at the bit. If they hear about that and decide it’s your fault…your funeral, I guess.”

It had been fairly quiet in the lab, no one else using the room, or even passing by in the halls, but suddenly there was the sound of bright whistling slowly getting louder… And Giovanni grimaced, his face scrunching in dismay. 

-_-

O.O

Arven twitched, the whistling sound not bothering him, but suddenly needing to control his reaction as he watched Amaina just hover in front of Giovanni’s face, fluttering as she stared, wide eyed and curious. Arven felt a strong desire to shoo her away. What was she even doing here? Amaina rarely showed up if Doppio wasn’t around. Arven had half assumed she just wouldn’t, since Doppio was clearly the one she came around to see.

Arven twitched some more as Amaina hovered close and closer to Giovanni’s face… before rubbing her cheek against his. What the fuuuuuuck, angel??

The whistling got even louder, and as it became apparent that it was coming towards them, Giovanni could only close his eyes as he set Shiver down, resigned. His head tilting forward a little, inadvertently rubbing his cheek against Amaina’s back. 

“Heeeeeeey~” A cheery voice called, Josie waltzing into the biology lab with his hands laced behind his head. His eyebrows raised a little as his eyes fell on Arven, but the senior just smiled brighter. “Wow, I was coming to see how my favorite kouhai was doing, but it looks like there’s a party getting started in here. Gio, Arven, how’s it going~?”

“Horrible, what do you want?” Giovanni said flatly. 

“Ooph, my heart!” Josie laughed, clutching his chest and leaning back a little, before he reached into his bag and pulled out a container. “Hey now, don’t be like that. Mercy made some cookies that she passed on to me to share--you guys want some? They’re white and milk chocolate.”

Arven, to his credit, found Josie’s appearance a little less aggravating without Doppio around. It wasn’t that Doppio had ever so much as glanced at Josie with any sort of interest. It was more just Arven became hyper aware of how attractive Josie was, with his boyfriend around. Subconsciously comparing himself to Josie and finding himself not as tall, not as chiseled, not as effortlessly charming… but whatever, it didn’t matter if Doppio wasn’t around to notice.

“Everythings fine. Giovanni needed some expert advice on his plant, so…” Arven shrugged in a way that attempted to suggest nonchalance, “He came to me. Easy fix.”

Amaina continued to cuddle Giovanni’s face– his essence made her feel warm– before looking back and forth between Giovanni, then Josie, then Giovanni… before she squealed to Arven, Baby Senpai! I think they are in loooooove OoO!!

Arven raised an eyebrow, glancing at the sheer irritation on Giovanni’s face. Uhhh… no. She was out of her mind. “Sure, I can take one.”

He didn’t call Arven out, but Giovanni’s expression was dry as a desert…something that Josie noticed, but just made an encouraging laugh towards, lightly jostling Arven’s shoulder as he took a cookie. “Flexing your skills as the green whiz kid, eh? Bet you learned all sorts of wisdom to pass on from your world tour.”

Taking a cookie as well--from what Giovanni had heard, not many of their classmates had actually met “Mercy”, when Josie started talking about her a few years back, but…damn, the woman could bake--Giovanni just gave their upperclassman a tired look. “You didn’t just come all the way over here to pass out cookies. What do you want, Josie?”

“What, I can’t just treat you guys?! Well, I did hear you had some plant project going on over here, but I didn’t expect to see you too, Arven. This actually works out, though; lucky me~” Josie laughed, before his grin sharpened a little. “It’s been the talk of the castle, that Prince Kokichi unveiled a whole temple for his husband. Hear he imported a ton of display stones, hired people to sculpt it even into the damn walls.”

Despite himself, Giovanni glanced over. Intrigued. 

“You’re over there a lot, Arven. You know if they’re allowing visitors up there? Scholars of aesthetic, connaisseurs of form, respectful, of course.”

Arven’s chest swelled a little– yeah, he learned a thing or two on his ‘world tour’-- before chewing on his cookie. Hmmm… he should bring one for Doppio too. They could try to recreate it together. Arven wondered what the recipe was. “Can I have a second one to take home? Your friend is a pretty good baker.”

Though, Arven huffed, giving Josie a dry look, “I think it’s open to the public, yeah, I think it’s meant to be some sort of general religious room for the castle. But I have to warn you, the guy it was made for needs to be treated cautiously. Prince Kokichi’s husband gets weird at you, if you have, like, literally anything unusual going on with you. The nosy type, you know? Has no sense of boundaries… not that it should really affect either of you. You two have it more or less together.” Arven said, guessing entirely from outward appearance. Giovanni had a large, loving family who doted on him, already helping him with his depression, and,well, Josie probably had a perfect life. How could someone who looked and acted like that not?

“And, to be honest?” Arven said… suddenly feeling a little sheepish as he admitted, “The room is insanely nice. It’s arguably a work of art. I’ve been all over, and it’s maybe one of the most elaborate rooms I’ve ever been in. I couldn’t even recognize the type of stone they used, it was red and sparkled and was a bit chalky to the touch? Not enough to leave residue, but it was almost like a type of clay? It had to have been imported from somewhere. Maybe Luminary?” Arven guessed, “And I know they’re going to fill the aquarium today. There’s literally an entire wall of an aquarium. It’s really elaborate, the prince went all out.”

“Sure thing! I’ll let Mercy know too, she likes hearing about people enjoying her food. That you like it enough to bring to the beau? She’ll be happy knowing she’s got a fan~” Josie teased, laughing lightly. 

Giovanni, however, raised a segmented eyebrow as Arven gave his warning about Prince Kaito. “How’d he get you, then? Since you’re the most normal guy.”

“Yeah? Honestly I was expecting you to warn us about Prince Kaito’s temper, if anything…” Josie hummed. “Nosy, huh? Well that works out--hopefully he won’t mind answering some questions.”

“Liiiiike more about that stone?” he egged, elbowing Giovanni’s shoulder as Giovanni’s face got more overtly interested, the more Arven talked about just how damn gorgeous the new temple apparently was. “I guess construction questions would be more for Prince Kokichi, but if he incorporated things of, like, cultural significance, then we could ask Prince Kaito.”

As enamored as he was beginning to feel, Giovanni didn’t miss that, giving Josie a dry look. “...we?”

“Mhmm!” Josie chirped, grinning at his underclassmen. “Look, you’re curious, right? And I’m curious about a whole sect of religious art that apparently is 90% naked ladies. Go in, do some sketch studies, ask about the room--it’d be practically a steal, the kind of class credit you could get from doing something you want anyway.”

“And we have an in for the juicy stuff too,” he winked at Arven. 

Naked ladies? Arven’s brow furrowed a little… before he went “Oh.” aloud. The coloring choices of the mosaic glass suddenly making way more sense. 

“I am normal.” Arven said, before adding in without missing a beat, “My mothers a moron though, and someone finally noticed. So that’s kind of cool, actually. I’ve been telling people for years, it’s kinda nice someone finally took me seriously. Doesn’t make him any less of a nosy freak though.”

Scratching his cheek, he watched as Amaina happily rolled back and forth on top of Giovanni’s head. Why was she like this?? Well, at least she was having fun, he guessed. “And I haven’t actually seen any of this famous temper of his. I know about the beach incident, but honestly, I can’t imagine him doing more than blubbering if he got into a fight. Guys kinda sensitive.”

Thinking of Doppio, Arven bit the inside of his lip a little. One of Doppio’s therapy things was getting more comfortable around other people… so, swallowing his jealousy, Arven said, “If you want, you can come this afternoon, Doppio and I can show you the room. We kinda have full reign of the castle.” Mostly because they literally couldn’t go anywhere else, right now. “Though, I don’t know what ‘juicy’ stuff you’d want. You’re just opening yourself up to hear about the princess’s latest attempts at crawling.”

“Ah, so that’s finally happening for you, huh?” Josie nodded, before grinning. “They take you to the actual CPS office, or your case workers just see you? Have you met a ten named Peach? Been a few years since I last saw her, but, damn. Agency’s got so many MILFs you’d think it was on purpose.”

“Ugh,” Giovanni gagged, kind of sliding away on his lean against the lab counter. “If he’s not going to blow up on you, maybe Prince Kaito will cry enough to make you shut up.”

Sighing, he gave Arven a slightly awkward look, obviously wanting to go and see the temple, but feeling a little weird considering that the two of them had…more or less ignored each other for the past decade. “...I have to bring Shiver back home, but after that…”

“Right, I guess that’d make sense,” Josie said softly, mostly to himself, before he gave Arven a smile. “I’ll take you up on that! And how’s your boyfriend doing, now that you bring him up? I’m guessing you two split right from the break area, last Thursday, since I didn’t see you come back in. You meet up with the friend you were dancing with?”

“We did. He was a little overwhelmed with the music.” And people, but Arven didn’t want to out his boyfriend like that. “As for the person I was dancing with…”

Arven glanced up at Amaina, who was now pirouetting around Giovanni’s shoulders. 

“...that was actually my cousin.” Arven said, “She was visiting. She’s gone now though. She was feeling a little tired, so between her and Doppio needing a rest, we decided to just head out.”

Giving Josie a wary look, Arven said pointedly, “Me and Doppio are doing great. We are solid… and exclusive. Just, generally, so people know. Exclusive and solid.”

Cousin. Sure. Well, it could literally be true (even if Arven hadn’t mentioned so much as a passing hum towards any family before), and Giovanni wasn’t particularly invested in outing someone using a glamour charm. Arven’s cousin could probably use a better one, though, if Enoch wasn’t exaggerating that people were phasing through her whole arm.

“Really? Ah, that’s a shame,” Josie sighed. “For the little bit she was there, she was really tearing it up. You too, actually. I would’ve liked to ask her for a dance during the free floor later, if you guys had stuck around.” With a playful wink, he added, “Lemme know when she comes to visit again, alright? I can be gentle so she doesn’t get too tired~”

He could only laugh, though, holding his hands up in light-hearted defense. “Hey, Green-Eyes, slow your roll there, jealousy’s a bad look. I get the picture, won’t be swooping in between you two, okay?”

Amaina stopped mid-twirl, before peering as Josie curiously. >.> hmmm… potential cake.

Arven could literally feel his face turn blue, his left eye twitching. Gross. His ‘cousin’ was also off limits. Even if the tiny weirdo was into it.  

“Don’t know what you’re talking about.” Arven said, half convinced he was telling the truth, as he crossed his arms and shrugged, “Anyway, just come by whenever after school, literally anyone there could point you to either us or the temple. You too Giovanni. Don’t bring your plant though, it’s on the fifth floor.”

Giving a nonchalant wave, Arven headed off. Feeling very cool and in control as he didn’t even glance over his shoulder. Who was intimidated? Not him.

-

As he said, Giovanni needed to take his plant home--and he’d feel a little bad, making his little sister walk home alone after they’d made plans to walk together--so, at the start, it was just Josie who’d come to the castle after school. He couldn’t say he spent a ton of time at the castle, but there had been plenty of events over the years that it was familiar, walking into the bustling entrance hall, waving and saying hellos to some familiar faces. 

Hmmm… Arven had told them the floor already, so he didn’t really need to stick around for Giovanni to show up… His fellow art club member wasn’t so much shy, as he just didn’t want to expend the extra effort needlessly chatting with people, but knowing where to go, Josie didn’t think Gio would look around a lobby with no Josie or Arven or his boyfriend in sight and leave, so...he could poke around a little~

With a casual hum, he lackadaisically started going up the east wing stairs, heading to the fifth floor…eventually~

Kaito was bouncing Miyako on his thigh, the two of them sat in the middle of the shrine, as they both watched, enraptured, by the fish in the aquarium. Kaito cheerily telling her little facts he knew as he explained to Miyako, “And those little ones with the wide tails? Those are guppies. There’s gonna be a lot more guppies soon, they are working on it, little love, and there will be a lot of little fish babies soon. See, other creatures have little babies too, just like my Miya~ And that’s part of why we celebrate today. See, people like to talk about the act of making little babies today, because that can be a fun topic, but, celebrating little baby lives and little pets babies and new lives you’re surrounded with can also be a really nice way to spend today. Miyako, you can feel absolutely free to consider this a day to celebrate you too, okay? And you can bully dad into getting you little baby gifts, like your new onesie, or dads new fish~”

Miyako gurgled, kicking in her little mermaid onesie. The little fin tail not covering her legs, just settling behind them like a cape. 

Kaito looked up when there was a knock at the door, subconsciously adjusting Miyako to be blocked by the lean of his body a little as he called out, “Uh, yes? Come in?”

Josie opened the door, meaning to start on his spiel--definitely not Arven’s voice, and it sounded a little confused, so he probably needed to explain himself--but he found himself stopped short, just…stunned by the sparkly, rosy entrance to the castle temple. Naga’s great tits, Arven hadn’t been kidding!

Though in fairness, he did pull himself together to offer the man inside--Prince Kaito--a sheepish, easy grin. “Hey there! Apologies if I’m interrupting anything, Arven said it was fine to drop in. Is it, or do I have to face the fact I’ve just been mad pranked?”

“Arven?” Kaito asked, giving the… guy? No, kid. It wasn’t as obvious in his features, but there was a youth in his voice. High school kid. Adjusting Miyako in his arms, Kaito grinned, “No, it is. So long as the door isn’t locked, the shrine’s open to the public. If you’re here looking to do worship, I can give you some privacy if you need it? There’s a connecting room too, though, it probably smells a little funky in there, I was smoking this morning.”

Giving the kid a more eager look, Kaito grinned, “Are you a friend of Arven’s? Arven’s inviting friends over!? That’s great! I can go find him if you like, I’m sure he and Doppio are sitting around somewhere in one of their usual places.”

“Appreciate it! They can say this is a public space, but I don’t think people would call you selfish, wanting to enjoy your gift just with yourself.” Heading in more properly to the shrine…just, wow. The whole place glowed, not just glittered… And those arched alcoves in the wall! The pillars! It was like every inch show purposeful design. 

“Not quite worship how you’re thinking,” Josie laughed, “Though thanks for the heads up and consideration. People have been chatting non-stop about how stunning this temple is, but…goddess, they really don’t do it justice. This is incredible.”

He did have plenty of time to really soak it in, though, so Josie refocused on the prince. “Yupp! Arven and I both have grown up in the central Usott district, so we’ve known each other for years; he offered a solid to me and Giovanni to really take in some once in a lifetime art, coming over today.”

Snickering a little, Josie shrugged. “I guess I might be a little early, though, so don’t strain yourself, your highness. I’m sure the two of them sure are…sitting. I say let ‘em have their fun~”

Kaito lit up, glancing around before gushing, “Isn’t it amazing? Prince Kokichi has impeccable taste~ he oversaw this rooms entire design, did you know that? He had to resource research into a nearly new type of artstyle for Dicean glassworks to get the Mosaics right. It’s a, uh, Luminous style.” Kaito said, unable to help the pride in his voice, both for Kokichi’s effort and for the Luminary cultural displays. He had never been so proud of his countries glasswork before, until listening to Kokichi explain how fascinated the artists he had commissioned had been by it. To say it had been a bit of an ego boost, at least for Kaito in regards to his homecountry, was underselling it.

“Giovanni…” Kaito murmured, that name ringing a bell. Where had he heard that name before… “Elia’s Giovanni? Or maybe that’s just a common Dicean name. I have a friend who’s got a little brother around your age. She gushes about him whenever she gets the chance.” Kaito said, glancing down at Miyako’s more urgent gurgling, raising an eyebrow at his daughters irritated expression. “What, baby girl? What’s the matter? Were you not done with little bouncing baby time? We can have more little bouncing baby time, but here, will a pacifier help while dad chats a bit? Fussy little baby… alright, hopefully I’ll get lucky there.” Kaito mused, as Miyako warily took the pacifier. Sucking on it strongly, not entirely soothed from the lack of being her fathers entire focus yet.

Kaito couldn’t help the small pout at Josie’s implications. He… supposed in the name of Atua he could… not worry about it?

…… did they even own a condom? Were they at condoms points in their relationship!? Did they know how to put one on!? Sure, yes, they were both clean and probably fine, but it was a good habit to start early! Otherwise you accidentally got Shuichi pregnant! Gah! 

Reminding himself that he had promised to stop interfering, Kaito gave a strained little grin… before insisting, “Well, if you need help finding them, I say I can help with that! You finding them! That is…” Kaito squinted, “...definitely allowed. Probably. Me helping you. Hmmm… literally whenever. Just say the word, and I will happily help you find them.” And interrupt whatever shenanigans they were super not ready for yet! “...oh, ‘your highness’. Hey, yeah, that’s me~ Only just realized you must recognize me. We haven’t met before, have we? I haven’t gotten your name.”

“Wow, really? I’d heard he commissioned it, but he was the lead designer? Prince Kokichi has some incredible taste--might have to send him a letter or four, if I don’t manage to run into him,” Josie laughed. Looking more at the windows (and you could bet he’d be taking a deep-dive of observation on ‘em later) he nodded. “Yeah, I don’t think I’ve ever seen a style like that before… Masjid Naga has a rose window on the back wall from almost four hundred years ago, so they say that’s the more traditional style of Dicean stained glass, but wow, I can believe we’d start seeing a new wave, if all these artists have new inspiration!”

Looking back, semi-surprised (small world just kept getting smaller today), Josie nodded. “Yeah, the Di Carmelos? You know Elia, then? Through your piercings? Heeeey, she did mine too! Everyone really does know each other in this city… Though if you’re involved in this school district at all, you know them,” he rolled his eyes with a lopsided, coy grin. “Gio and I have been in art classes together, and hearing about a place as stunning as this? I’ve gotta look after my little underclassmen, right?”

Giving a small amused huff, seeing Kaito fuss over his infant daughter--little Miyako, then--Josie looked around the temple more, letting the father and daughter have some space…though he glanced back with a curious look. Arven had said nosy, but this was a weird kind of restraint about nosiness. 

“Ah, sorry,” Josie laughed, “I was too stunned by the temple, it caught me off-guard. I’m Josie Slyga, a senior at Arven’s school. I’m not taking the wind out of your sails guessing you’re Kaito Momota and Miyako Saihara, right?”

“Mmmhm~ Of the Saihara household.” Kaito agreed gamely, playing with Miyako’s hands a little, his daughter calming down a little. Yes, yes, you’re the most important thing in the world, dad remembered~ “And actually, Elia’s girlfriend gave me these piercings. Amatuer work, but they came out great! She’s got a natural talent for it.” Kaito snickered, poking Miyako’s toes now. Awww, sleepy baby…

As Miyako was soothed by pacifiers and little dad pokes and massages, starting to blink a little sleepily now, Kaito risked looking up and away from her, curious about Josie’s tone, talking about his ‘little underclassmen’. Something about the teasing nature, a little exaggerated and tongue in cheek…

Kaito smirked, “So, this Giovanni kid is good at art, huh? The impressive type?”

…ah. 

Well.

He supposed Luminary was. Different. 

It still didn’t stop the drop and curdling in Josie’s stomach, hearing someone say the phrase, ‘of the X household’. However, his smile didn’t budge. 

“I can only see the piercings you style them with, so I’ll take your word for it--and say that your taste matches up to par with your husband’s too,” Josie winked, before laughing fondly. “He’s got a heck of a knack for sculpture, I’ll tell you that. Hopefully you’ll get to see for yourself, if he actually follows through with his year project. It’s a little funny, actually. You know how Elia’s tattoo signature is that little wing design? Gio can sculpt wings like no one’s business too. Now we just have to see if their little sister can dance like she’s flying and their trio theming will be complete.”

…do not blush at the high school kid’s flirting, don’t do it, sure, yes, he wasn’t that much younger than you, but he is still off limits even if you weren’t happily married, do not blush– “Hah! Yeah, well, ya know,” Kaito laughed, subconsciously touching his earrings, grinning a little loopily as he blushed. “‘Kichi’s friend actually gave me these, so you can still kinda thank my husband. He spoils me~”

Adjusting Miyako in his arms again, patting her belly a bit absentmindedly, Kaito said, “Oh, I will have to see it, yes! I’m going to be helping check in on Arven’s school project, so maybe I can take little peeks at his classmates too, if you guys have them around. It really is fascinating how you all do these big… projects…”

Kaito blinked, feeling something warm spreading across his stomach, before looking down… and groaning a bit, “Oh, shoot. Sugar. Miya, did your tail catch at your diaper latch? Baaaaaby, when did that happen, little love? Ah, shoot… kid, could you help me out here? There’s hand towels in the other room, my little baby love just pissed all over my shirt. Miiiiiyaaaaa, did you do that on purpose cause dad wasn’t paying enough attention? Ah, shoot, I liked this shirt…”

“You can at least take some credit for being worth spoiling, then,” Josie winked. Was he talking to a very notably married man who was old enough not to get the grace period before the law would kick him into the sun? Yeah~ But he was blushing, that was cute. So far the characteristic of ‘sensitive’ that Arven mentioned was matching up. 

A little bit of fun never hurt anyone either. 

Ha. 

“Ooph, bad luck,” Josie winced, something a little dark flashing in his eyes for just a second as he turned, lightly jogging into the other room--very pretty too--to grab the aforementioned towels. …he wasn’t all that surprised to find some wet wipes too. 

“Here, you got it? I can go flag someone for, like…another shirt, if you need it.”

Kaito gratefully took the towels and wet wipes, placing Miyako on the floor and carefully prying the wet onesie off of her first, ignoring himself for the time being as he wiped down her legs and stomach, raising an eyebrow at her happy little kicks as he did so. “Oh, I see how it is. Gonna pee all over dad to keep his full attention, huh Miya? Think just cause you’re cute and precious and wonderful that you can just get away with anything, huh? Well, bully for you, you can. Let’s refasten that diaper, we’ll go put a new one on you in a second baby~” Kaito promised her, before leaning back and pulling his own shirt off, bundling it up and tossing it on Miyako’s onesie. 

“That’s alright, I’ll need to make a trip to my room anyway. If you come with me I can bring you to the boys’ room afterwards,” Kaito offered, wiping himself down with the spare wipes, before collecting Miyako into his arms and grabbing the soiled clothes with his other hand, murmuring to Miyako, “No onesie, huh? Back to your nudist ways? Not in the fall, missy, dad’s gonna put you in fresh new baby clothes.”

Once he was standing, he looked over to Josie, saying, “You can stay here though if you want, I realize you came to admire the room just as much as hang out with the boys. Your choice, I can let them know you’re here.” 

…okay, that was actually cute. If all Prince Kaito had to say after literally getting pissed on was praising his daughter and thinking about her getting cold in the cooler weather…then, yeah, the rumors about his temper seemed way out of touch. 

Josie wasn’t bothered by walking with the prince and seeing Arven and Doppio, but thinking about the weird consternation Kaito had before, Josie paused for a moment before giving Kaito a grateful look. “Actually, I did want to get a closer look here, but I’d hate if I missed Arven and Doppio. It would mean a lot to me, and be a huge help if you let them know I’m here? Like, really, you’d be doing me a big favor.”

He wasn’t totally sure if that was the situation going on, but, hey, if Kaito was helping him and not the younger teens? Maybe that was a workaround Kaito was looking for. And then the prince could go full in on…whatever it was he was actually worried about, rather than having to focus more on Josie’s visit in front of Arven and Doppio. 

Kaito paused… before lighting up. Smiling. Well, no. Showing his teeth. “On it.”

“Wave bye bye to the fishies and the Orechiettes!” Kaito had Miyako wave to the aquarium, before hurrying off, his footsteps light and eager. He was not being intrusive and weird! He was helping a teen find his friends! After being asked! Least intrusive way to help at all!

Clothes first. Then boys.

Josie waved back to the baby before chuckling to himself, turning back towards the stained windows. They really were breathtaking… He couldn’t imagine the time and skill it had to have taken to place every color and get it to not bleed together, and then actually resemble something with such fine detail. The forms were still vague, not like some hyper detailed oil painting, but even still, the strength and tenderness in all the…well, yes, he’d still call them portraits… He’d have to ask around for what they meant, what stories they were telling. Mercy would love hearing other religious allegories, next time he stopped by the mosque. 

…

He crossed his hands behind his back, slowly taking in other parts of the temple. 

…it was just pee, and Kaito had been inconvenienced, sure, but…not really bothered. The prince probably dealt with a lot of gross fluids, being the father of an infant. And one that didn’t just leave the baby to a nanny, to clarify. 

…kind of funny that Ruin would seek out royalty, when Josie hadn’t noticed anything else that day. Almost like old times. 

-

Arven and Doppio were young, healthy, and bored, with not much to do. So yeah. They were making out in the garden again.

They had just meant to be sitting there, letting Chief run around, get some exercise, get some air. One thing led to another, one kiss turned into more, and what?? It wasn’t hurting anyone! No one else was even around. The air was chilly– though they were now warm– and walks around the garden were fewer and farther betwee– “--Okay, you two are seriously getting shameless,” Kaito said from behind the bench.

Doppio jumped, gasping against Arven’s lips before he turned to glower at Kaito. “Stop doing that!! A-and don’t be…a weird prude about things! What, are we only supposed to kiss in our room with the curtains drawn and under a sheet?” Huffing, he stuck his tongue out at Kaito, before sighing. 

He rubbed a hand down his face before giving Kaito a slightly tired look. “...I did assume that staying in the castle still meant I could literally go outside. …is that wrong?”

Arven gasped and then glowered at Kaito in turn, subconsciously running his wrist over his lips as he glared at the intruder. “Also, aren’t you supposed to stop doing this entirely? Aceto wasn’t kidding about the restraining order, you know.”

Kaito grinned thinly. “I knoooow, but! I’m not here about you two. I’m here about your friend! Arven, it’s rude to invite someone over and then make yourself difficult to find. Especially for shenanigans. That’s not how you treat your friends well, ya know?”

“My friends…?” Arven’s brow furrowed… before going, “Oh. Right. I forgot I told Josie and Giovanni that they could come see the new shrine room.”

Kaito’s grin strained even more at that. “Yeah, on the fourth day of Atua week. Look, it’s a public space… sort of,” Kaito said, shifting his weight uncertainly, admittedly feeling more selfish about that than he had let Josie see, “I mean, yeah, it is. But you know this week is Atua week. I’m doing rituals in that room every day this week. Josie could have walked in on something private. Especially today.”

Arven raised an eyebrow. “You keep stressing today, why? What were you doing in there?”

Kaito paused… before pouting. “Showing Miyako my new fish.”

“Wow,” Arven said dryly, “Scandalous.”

“You can’t just open doors on the fourth day of Atua okay??”

Doppio actually didn’t mind Kaito, like…talking to him at all, even if that came with a certain requisite amount of fussing. Those couple days where it just felt like Kaito ignored his existence…didn’t feel good. And like he and Kaito had discussed, despite everything he still considered Kaito a friend. 

That said, Doppio frowned a little deeper hearing Kaito just ignore his questions, again. 

But getting to his own business… 

“Oh…” Briefly, Doppio looked a little nervous, though a little hopeful too. “They’re already here? Um, okay…” …okay, there was nothing really to be nervous about. The way Arven had briefly described it to him, before they decided to spend a little time just with the two of them, Josie and Giovanni weren’t even really coming over to hang out. They had their own purposes and plans to see Kaito’s shrine. Kind of similar to his homework before, Doppio just had to…exist, socially. 

And Josie had been nice before! Friendly without being too intimidatingly enthusiastic, even if, uh…some of his comments were a little weird. And…well, Doppio didn’t remember Giovanni ever actually saying anything to him, but the energy levels of someone resting their head on their desk sure seemed like something he could handle. So…it’d be fine! He could spend time around other people his “age” without screwing it up!

Doppio frowned a little more at Kaito. “Did he just walk in on you? I thought you kept the doors closed most of the time.”

Kaito huffed, placing his hands on his hips. “No, he knocked, like a gentleman. But that’s not the point. At worst, Arven set him up to stare at a locked door and then go home. It’s about respecting that you knew rituals were going on this week.”

“The ritual of buying and staring at new fish.”

“You know, someday you’ll have traditions that are important to you, and then you’ll get why I’m scolding you!” Kaito vowed, running his hand over his face, before pushing his bangs aside a little, the gel hard against his fingers. He was getting a little tired of that… “And by the way, I’m still in the middle of worship, so you kids aren’t shooing me out either. If you don’t want me around while you hang out, you’re gonna have to find somewhere else.”

“Are you gonna be weird to the fish?” Arven asked, standing up.

“What?? Weird how!?”

“I think he’s gonna be weird to his fish,” Arven whispered, conspiring to Doppio.

Ah, so people weren’t just opening doors on the fourth day of Atua, then, and Kaito was just making up a scenario to complain about, got it. 

Holding a hand up, Doppio whispered back to Arven with a nod, “Gonna be lecturing them, for sure. He’ll pick a few arbitrarily and decide they’re the problem makers, and make a whole fish society struggle.”

…though, right after, he did light up, looking up at Kaito eagerly. “Did you get the neon tetras, like you were thinking? O-or any hermit crabs? I’ve heard that they’re pretty good to have in big aquariums.”

Kaito’s pout deepened, looking a little red around his cheeks as he said, “My fish society is going to do fine, thank you, actually, okay? My fish are going to have a great time. Everyone’s going to wish they lived in my fish society!”

Though, as they started walking, Kaito forced himself to stop pouting, sighing as he explained, “Yes to the tetras, but no to the hermit crabs. They give my smaller husband the willies, too close to bugs for his comfort. Atua knows I gotta keep that room hospitable if I want him to spend any time with me in there. Nothing can scare him off this time.” Kaito said, looking determined as he pounded his fists together, “My husband is going to enjoy spending time in my shrine this time!”

“Kokichi’s not religious though, is he?” Arven said, “I could have sworn the Ouma family had officially said at some point that they didn’t have a religion.”

“Look, I’ll handle the worship, ‘Kichi’s just gotta donate some time… and energy.” Kaito smirked.

“Doesn’t he have lung issues? You smoke in there.”

“The ventilation is good,” Kaito said dismissively. “And you guys aren’t allowed to smoke anything I have in there, by the way. That’s actually not my rule, I was told that’s not something I can offer anyone under the age of twenty. That said, I’m probably gonna smoke a little when we get there. Either of you allergic?”

“What’s he got against bugs?” Doppio softly grumbled to himself. “Bugs are cool. And Prince Kokichi respects nature…” Crabs were cool too, especially hermit crabs. Doppio was…fairly sure he’d read that during molting season, all the hermit crabs in an area would gather and sort themselves by size, so they could pass off their old shells to smaller crabs like hand-me-downs. How could anyone think that wasn’t the coolest shit?!

Sighing a little to himself that Kaito was legally obligated not to offer anything to them--his high experience would have to wait longer, he supposed--Doppio started to shake his head…before pausing. His eyebrows knitting before he shook his head more slowly. “...um, not that I know of, no… What are you smoking?”

“Shisha~” Kaito said enthusiastically.

Arven’s eyebrows lifted lightly. “Those aren’t hallucinogens.”

“I’m not getting high,” Kaito said, rolling his eyes. “That’s the first and sixth day. Then a rest day~” Kaito hummed happily, “My birthday too, though I’ll be happy to just relax with the family by that point. It’s a long week. No, I just like shisha because it’s relaxing. It used to be a favored pastime of mine back at home. Luminary, I mean. Sort of thing that was fun to do with other people.”

“Shisha is just tobacco, but with molasses and fruit,” Arven whispered to Doppio, “It’s sweet smelling, but still pretty terrible for you.”

“Look, neither of you would ever do stuff just because you saw me doing it, right?” Kaito said, “If I go jogging every morning, you two coming? No? Then don’t smoke just because I’m going to. I’m playing games with my own health, alright? Monkey see, monkey make their own damn life choices.”

Arven had a feeling he’d sabotage himself if he mentioned that he smoked occasionally himself. Kaito would likely wildly change his tune if it was one of them doing it, rather than him. So he just nudged Doppio and rolled his eyes.

Just recreational smoking then? Bleh. Though…birthday… Though if Kaito just wanted to spend the day with his family…

Doppio nodded slightly as Arven explained exactly what shisha was--so not even like herbal smoking, if there was still tobacco in it--and he puffed his cheeks a little, sighing. “I don’t even know if I’d smoke, though I guess I wouldn’t be opposed, but I do wanna try getting high once. Independently of whatever the hell you’re doing, I already talked to Mariah about this.”

Crossing his arms with a huff, he pouted. “Just wanna see what it’s like, since I’m not forbidden anymore.”

“Eh, you’re not missing much,” Kaito said honestly, “You just get a little loopy and stupid, getting high. And hallucinogenics are good for ritual and, like, I guess the fun of talking about it later, really.”

“You strike me as someone who’d have used a lot of drugs for its own sake,” Arven said.

Kaito shrugged. “Not for its own sake. But you all shouldn’t do them for the reasons I did them. And without those reasons, I don’t see the appeal of just doing them for its own sake. I guess maybe to relax? I’ve never found drugs all that relaxing though.”

“Well, I’ll do it with you, Aceto,” Arven said, taking his boyfriend’s hand and grinning at him, “Or, watch you do them to keep you safe.”

“Maybe give it another… five. Years,” Kaito said, “Five more years should be fine.” 

“I’m not really wanting to try for anything specifically related to the drug. That’s why I don’t have any particular one in mind. M’ just curious…”

Squeezing Arven’s hand, Doppio smiled affectionately at his boyfriend before he bopped their shoulders together. “I’d like that, either option…but we should ask another person to help too. Mariah said the safest way to try it out would be to have a trip-sitter I trust…and for it to not be you, since we’re dating. But I’d want you to be there regardless.”

Rolling his eyes a little at Kaito, Doppio huffed. “...you do know that literally doesn’t matter for me, right? Like…who even knows what my body’s gonna decide to do with a drug? It could even just be nothing, for as anticlimactic as that’d be.”

“I’m not worried about your physical…” Kaito closed his eyes tightly, before blowing out through his nose, “...maybe ask Lake for help! She used to tripsit for ‘Kichi, so you know if she could watch out for him, she could watch out for you two!” Kaito said brightly, reaching over to knock lightly at his shrine door. “Anyone using my shrine since I’ve been gone?” he called in.

That was a decent recommendation, honestly, and…if he remembered, he would bring Lake up when he made a more dedicated effort to try getting high, but… Doppio clenched his jaw a little. “...you’re so all or nothing. Not fussing over every little thing I do doesn’t mean you can’t express worries about me, o-or just to stop talking to me altogether. You’re infuriating sometimes…”

It was…probably one of the worst absolute times to get into that, though, as Josie called back, sounding a bit muffled through the door, “Still just me~”

Arven shot Doppio a mildly startled look– wait, were they arguing Kaito should fuss now?-- before getting equally startled as Kaito gripped the doorknob tight, to the point where the metal groaned under his grip, a briefly intense look on his face, gritting his teeth… before he whistled low, opening the door and, in the same movement, pulling a rock and cloth out of his pocket as he held the door open for them. 

“...” Kaito licked his canines, before grinning lightly at Doppio. “Well, if you want to talk about that, I will be smoking in the back room for the next hour, so, you are welcome to do so if you want to. No pressure~”

Walking in, Kaito gave Josie a little wave. “The princess is now napping with her studying father, but she assured me that you were a delight to meet earlier. She apologizes for her abrupt and messy departure, and has instructed the servants to accommodate you with all the hospitality the Saihara household can offer. Servants being singular, the singular being me. You found the tea sets in here yet? I can offer tea!”

Very slightly, Doppio drew himself up, a certain tension drawing up through his muscles. A readiness. The type of solution he prepared himself for when he came across a problem crying would cost him too much in. 

(He would stand up for himself, but…Doppio had been telling the truth before. He didn’t want to fight Kaito.)

But all of that confidence shrank back as they walked into the shrine, seeing Josie casually observing the windows like he was…some museum guest. But less like a kid being dragged there by their parents, even if they still were interested, and more like…Doppio didn’t know. But there was a sort of intelligent refinement that, um… 

Well, the windows were gorgeous, and let in a lot of the afternoon sun, splashing colors inside, and…wow, that elegance… Doppio glanced down, his cheeks flushing under his makeup. 

And that look away meant that he didn’t notice the incredibly subtle strain around Josie’s eyes, as Kaito spoke with pomp. “You can let the lovely princess know it was a pleasure meeting her as well…though kids will be kids, right? I hadn’t found the tea sets, though I’d certainly take you up on a cup if you’re offering. …oh, I still have a few cookies left too!”

It took Doppio a few blinks before he lit up at that, almost popping off the ground with how quickly he lifted his gaze again. “Oh, right!! Um, thank you for the cookie! It was really incredible, your friend has a lot of technique! The idea of making the batter a split sugar base to play parallel to the two chocolates is a genius idea!”

“Ah, yeah?” Josie sheepishly asked. “I didn’t realize that was a…thing? But I’m glad you enjoyed it, I’ll pass on the reviews to Mercy. Also, hey! It’s good to see you again.”

Nodding a little more shyly, Doppio offered a small wave. “Uh, likewise.”

Kaito also looked curious at that, not sure what Doppio meant by a split sugar base… oh! Like, both white and brown sugar? Oooh, that actually sounded really good. 

Heading over to the sink behind the table, Kaito pulled out the tea set and the hotplate, putting them down on the table and pulling out a mix of teas that had been donated to his shrine by Ikuo, placing them all down, before calling to Doppio, “Doppio, you mind making tea for you and your friends? I’m going to go set up my hookah set.”

“You’re literally the one who offered us tea,” Arven pointed out. 

Kaito smiled lightly, before grinning, glancing over at Josie as he said like he was admitting a guilty pleasure, “Actually, Doppio just makes excellent tea. Mine will be passable, but his always comes out really rich. Doppio, do you mind making us some?”

Perking up with a proud grin, Doppio headed over to the hotplate, quickly trying to familiarize himself with the set up. “I don’t mind at all! I-I mean…with the mixes already prepared, it’s mostly in the timing… Um…” He glanced over to Arven, tilting his head a little. “You said another friend was coming over too, right? So I should…hm…”

The kettle and teapot didn’t look like total display sets but…maybe not enough to hold ten cups… “...I’ll make five cups, then immediately prepare water for a full pot, so it’d be ready by the time anyone would want seconds…”

“Now there’s some forward thinking,” Josie laughed lightly, before sending Arven a comradely teasing look. “Fiora wishes her tea times were as planned out, right?”

Glancing at a pocket watch--nothing fancy, just a plain iron casing--Josie hummed. “Depending on how long it took him to get that plant home, Gio should be showing up soon. Man, he’s going to be out of his gourd when he sees this place…”

Kaito relaxed a little, seeing Doppio feel less tense and out of place around the new kid with something to do with his hands. Listening to Arven chuckle, before commenting proudly that his boyfriend was a really organized thinker, Kaito headed to the backroom. 

He had a habit now of reaching up to touch the edge of the tapestry that Kokichi had hung in here, making the room slanted and nostalgic to Kaito, specifically, and he liked to think warm and homey to anyone else. He listened to the boys talk in the other room, honestly more than a little reassured at the sound. Setting up for a smoke on a holiday while people chatted and laughed nearby? Comfy.

In the main room, Arven found himself admiring the aquarium as he listened to the sound of his boyfriend fussing over the kettles. “Wow, how many fish do you think are in here? Do you think it’d be an exaggeration to say hundreds?” Arven asked, watching as a herd of shimmering silver fish all swam around a lazily drifting fish with two thin ends above and below… angelfish, maybe? “I didn’t realize how deep this thing was until I saw these guys actually swimming from the back to the front. Prince Kokichi really went all out on this, huh?”

“Looks like it could easily get there one day, if it isn’t already,” Josie remarked, content to admire the aquarium with Arven for a while. “It’s a cool concept to bring natural life into a religious space, though. Sure, there’s a greenhouse just down the hall, but I’d think it’d be a little difficult to put in a garden or pond on the fifth floor of the castle. This is a good way to execute the same idea.”

“Kaito really likes fish,” Doppio nodded, lacing his fingers with Arven again while they waited for the tea to steep. “‘N apparently Prince Kokichi designed every little thing in here just for him--birthday gift, and all.”

Josie chuckled, raising an eyebrow. “Guess I shouldn’t be surprised our prince is so thoughtful, but…this is still a hell of an order for a birthday gift. …I wonder if the coral in there is real or not. I figure if anyone could get the right permits for some, it’d be Prince Kokichi, but…wow, right?”

“If it is, that’d definitely bring the life counter up into the hundreds,” Doppio snorted.

Kaito’s chest warmed at hearing about how his Kokichi had absolutely spoiled him for his birthday. He knew it was a little silly and extra, but, well… Kaito liked silly and extra. He loved all the extravagance and extra-ness of it all. It made him feel bashful and flustered and proud and a little smug. Kaito enjoyed being spoiled.

Letting his hookah start to boil, Kaito pushed the tapestry over the door aside, heading out as he said with a grin, “That is real coral, actually. But, surprisingly, that was easier to get than you’d think, and that’s the main reason Kokichi sprung for it. Apparently the local aquarium keeps a healthy, growing coral system, but the system can overgrow after a while? So this coral is the cut of the overgrown coral they were going to relocate anyway. When Kokichi heard that, he figured, why not add it to the aquarium! It’s really colorful, isn’t it?” Kaito gushed, looking into the aquarium.

But, the room was starting to smell good, and Kaito grinned over at Doppio. “Tea ready, kid?”

Jolting slightly as Kaito rejoined them, Doppio looked over at the coral with raised eyebrows, a new amazement beyond aesthetic value shining in his eyes. “Wow… You’d think that’d be hard, with how warm they’d have to keep the water… Though I guess without natural predators, it would be easier to keep a colony going…”

Checking his watch, Doppio made a sort of dithering sound as he walked back over to the table. “Um…it really should steep for another minute or so… I mean, weaker tea isn’t bad, especially if you’re watching your caffeine this late in the day, but…”

“What the actual fuck,” a voice, deadened but then brought back to life muttered from the entrance, Giovanni looking at the stone eaves with a dropped jaw. 

Kaito startled, looking back at the new boy. And this one looked more like a boy, at least to Kaito, than Josie had… not in small part because, “Ey! What, we don’t knock??” Kaito asked, brow furrowing as he placed his hands on his hips, “You do know this is primarily an Atuan temple, right? Hasn’t anyone ever told you not to just barge into Atuan spaces?? You could disturb a ritual in process!”

“Though, we’re just looking at fish,” Arven said, giving Kaito some side eye, “Again.”

“More than fish gazing happens in these rooms!” Kaito insisted.

Not even looking at Kaito, his eyes fixed on all the intricate, smooth grooves and carvings in the wall, Giovanni waved him off, unbothered. “The door was already open. And I could hear you all talking about tea. Put a sign on the door, if there’s something you’re that worried about being interrupted, it’s what other churches do.”

“...mm,” the green-haired teen hummed after a moment, tearing his gaze away like it was the most monumental task in the world. Sliding his backpack off his shoulders, and reaching into the small front pocket, he pulled out a small, yet fancily molded dark brown bottle that made both Doppio and Josie’s eyes bug. Walking over to the rest of them, he handed it over to Kaito. “My aunt told me to give this to Maki, when I said I was coming over. You deal with it.”

Kaito could feel himself bristle a little, taking the bottle but his eyes following the new kid with a frustrated glare. Look, Kaito knew he was, technically, no one in particular… but did this kid have any idea who he was talking to? The sheer disrespect, his mother would have had him thrown out by his ear, and that was only if he was lucky enough that she was in a good mood and no one else had heard– ooooooh?

Kaito was jostled out of his Momota thoughts as he looked down at the bottle and read the brand and year. “Holy shit,” Kaito said, eyes widening, looking over the bottle some more to confirm what he was seeing, “Kid, did your parents just tell you to grab a random bottle from their liquor cabinet? They know you gave us this one specifically? This is a really rare brand from Wonderland, and almost two hundred years old?? This is difficult to replace, is what I’m saying, it’s not something you should give away if they don’t know.”

Giovanni sighed. “My aunt owns a bar.”

“Uh, Gio?” Josie asked, his voice a little strangled. It was one thing to see the custom made room the heir apparent of the country made for his husband’s birthday, and to practice his religion in. It was A Lot, but…these were the Oumas they were talking about here, and the room had a purpose that would last as long as the castle. It wasn’t something passed off between a few people for…like no reason? That was… “Bandersnatch goes for 700 copper, if you find a good deal. That’s not just a bar freebie, that’s something you give someone if you’re one idea away from going ass to mouth, in terms of sucking up.”

Doppio wouldn’t have quite put it that way…but almost, as he nodded in concern. 

Getting a little irritated now, Giovanni rolled his eyes. “Take it up with my aunt, if you’re so concerned. Elia probably asked about something crazy enough to match up with all the other shit she and Maki have been doing on their dates.”

Kaito snorted at the analogy, though the oldest kid was absolutely right. Did Elia’s family have that sort of coin to spend? Or leverage? Huh… neat. Would also explain the kid’s attitude. No one more entitled than rich kids.

Kaito chuckled a little, self aware enough to find that funny as he went to put the bottle carefully in a cabinet. “I’ll let Maki know where this is, and who it’s from. What’s your aunt’s name, kid?”

“Dinah Di Carmelo,” Giovanni answered, now taking out a small sketchbook from his backpack. Tea and conversation was a bit more than he signed up for…but he supposed it was a trade he could stomach, to look around this room. He couldn’t see the stone segments in the wall at all, how big were the slabs the artisans had been working with?!

Thanking Doppio with a wink as Doppio started handing out tea cups, Josie put out the rest of his cookies on the table too, leaning against one of the numerous chairs in the temple. “Her bar is The Well, on Abylone Avenue, right? Real high class place, without being a full suit and tie affair.”

Doppio blinked in recognition. “Oh, I’ve heard of there, actually… They have some really strict policies about fights ‘n stuff…” Stuff, being absolutely no tolerance for underground dealings. It had the sort of vibe that would fit more structured business, from what Doppio had seen, but…well, they had refused it. And were still doing more than well enough.

“I’ve never heard of this place,” Arven admitted, taking his tea with a thanks and then a very brazen kiss on the cheek, blushing a little but feeling pleased that he had gotten the courage to do it in front of the others. Yeah, that was his boyfriend’s cheek to kiss. Arven got special cheek privileges. Exclusively so. “I never would have expected your family to be involved in something that elaborate, Giovanni. You have so many siblings, I imagine it’s challenging upholding a business like that at the same time.”

“...good date spot?” Kaito asked, trying to reason if Shuichi and Kokichi would like a really nice bar. Maybe? Neither of them were big drinkers, but Shuichi liked to be treated special, he might enjoy the atmosphere. Kokichi though… well, his smaller husband would enjoy spending time with them…

Kaito nibbled at his joints a little, looking around his new shrine. Certainly he could do better their next date than just somewhere his ‘Kichi would tolerate… Look at how nice his gift was, how thoughtful and sweet, Kaito could at least come up with a date spot ‘Kichi would really love… Taking his cup of tea, Kaito bowed to Doppio slightly literally just because he was distracted and wasn’t thinking about it, before sipping at his tea. Humming contently, before wandering back towards the back room, hovering around the entrance for a moment.

Giovanni shrugged, though he quietly thanked Doppio for the tea, looking a little surprised and flustered to be given a cup. “I don’t really get it either. It’s baffling how they have the energy for all that… At least Uncle Benjamin used to have Uncle Ayin to help out at church, but even now he’s still going strong. It’s so much effort…” 

He couldn’t even claim to have an ally in Daniel, because it wasn’t like his older brother didn’t have aspirations. No, his whole family just decided to spend their time in life literally doing as much as possible. Bunch of weirdos.

Taking a sip from the tea, and giving Doppio a thumbs up--which Doppio preened at--Giovanni shrugged again. “I guess? It’s not like I’m spending much time there, obviously, but if you like that atmosphere, and you’re interested in fancy cocktails, I guess so. My older siblings say the food there is pretty good too.”

Settling next to Arven, Doppio smirked, whispering in his ear, “Well, we were looking for a place with special drinks…”

Arven brightened at the idea, grinning and giving the smallest nod back. He was into the idea. Heck, maybe he could see if Giovanni could get them a discount or something. 

Sipping at his tea again, Kaito gave the boys another appraising look– Doppio and Arven seemed alright, and Giovanni would hopefully be managed by Josie– before saying, “Alright, if any of you need anything, I’ll be back here. This place is brand new, try not to make a mess.” Kaito pulled back the fabric and headed inside, before calling through, “You don’t need to knock to come back here, but Josie, Giovanni, do either of you have sensitive lungs or allergies? There shouldn’t be much smoke, but I am smoking back here!”

Giovanni shook his head, though Josie lit up. “Oh shit, yeah? What are you doing?”

“Tobacco and sugar,” Doppio snorted softly, still finding the concept a little silly. “It, um… Shoot, Arven, what was the name?”

Idly starting to get the general shape of the room into his sketchbook, Giovanni gave Josie a dry look. “If you wanted to come here just to look at naked women and get high, just say so, so I can actually ignore you this whole time.”

“Aw, c’mon, a guy can’t be curious?”

“Shisha,” Arven answered, sitting close to Doppio, his arm idly pressed against him as he sipped his tea. “Tobacco, molasses and fruit. Or honey and fruit. Basically condensed sugar and then whatever fruit you want for flavor. Though, it doesn’t get you high. I think people just smoke it for the taste. Kaito!” Arven suddenly shouted, “This isn’t part of your rituals, is it!?”

“Nooope~” Kaito said, glancing at his arms. A brief, passing urge to make this a part of his rituals, if he just prayed at his altar a little, did the smallest little cut… but the feeling passed. There wasn’t anything that urgently he wanted to pray about, just then. He was pretty happy, all things considered, and it was hard to follow the urge to bloodlet when it didn’t feel urgent. “Just for fun.”

“Hey…” Arven sipped his tea, looking between Josie and Giovanni, before asking bluntly, “Are you two friends? I’m getting conflicting vibes from you.” 

“Got it, got it,” Josie nodded easily, looking right at home as he sipped his tea and seemed to just enjoy the atmosphere of the temple and the company. “Just incense but you’re pressing your whole face into it, kind of.”

“...and still ingesting tobacco,” Doppio added. “So it’s still, like…addictive and can tar up your lungs. But it doesn’t really seem worse than any other casual smoke, really…”

Giovanni made a face, right as Josie grinned with a nod. “I always get a little nosy about new people who join the art clubs--it’s fun chatting with people about it. But…I mean, you know,” Josie gave Arven a chuckle. “We’ve all known each other for years, and especially with Elijah and Gabriel in my year, I gotta keep an eye out for the little siblings, yeah?” He gave Giovanni a wink, which the 16-year-old dutifully ignored. 

Instead, Giovanni just gave Arven a moderately tired look. “Elijah went out with him for a week as an experiment, and the guy never went away. You don’t go to any clubs, so I guess you wouldn’t get it, for how people just glom on.”

Chewing his lip a little, Doppio pressed against Arven, not…entirely sure how to quantify the kind of worry he felt…but he gave a hum soon after. “Oh…we were going to check out some of the clubs soon, actually…”

Kaito snorted quietly to himself in the backroom, eavesdropping as he leaned back against the cushions, letting himself relax as he took out the pipe attached to the hookah, taking a puff and letting that mango taste fill his lungs. Listening to the boys as they gossiped among each other, enjoying his time off.

“I mean, I feel like if you didn’t really want to spend time with someone, you just… don’t,” Arven said dryly, before pointing out, “Like, you came here today, knowing Josie was gonna be here. You could have come some other time. You can’t hate him that much.”

The puppy-dog eyes Josie was giving him sure tested it, but… Giovanni sighed. “You offered today, and even if this temple is normally open, setting up a time for myself is such a pain… And I don’t hate you,” he glanced to Josie, who mimed swooning a little, before he fell into quiet snickers. “Who has the damn time or energy to hate… What a waste of effort.”

“Okay, okay, Mr. Existential,” Josie laughed, though he gave Giovanni a softer look. “I do appreciate being at the level of ‘not hated’, though. It’s a good place to be, in my experience! Lot of cool people, in the ‘not hated’ realm.”

He tilted his head a little at Doppio. “It’s cool you want to check out some clubs, though! Have any that’ve caught your eye? You don’t go to Mid-Valley, do you? Just feel like branching out from homeschool, or…?”

Doppio shifted a little, glancing down as he tapped his fingers on his teacup. “Um… I, no, I don’t go to school, uh… We were…going to see the chess club, eventually. Just…trying things out, I guess…”

“Hey~ What a coincidence! I’m in chess club too,” Josie laughed, before giving Arven a teasing, coy grin. “I’m flattered if you’re just recommending all the clubs I’m in to your boyfriend. It is good to see you so often, after your disappearing act.”

“I think I need a list of clubs you’re not a part of,” Arven decided, looking around like some paper and pens would suddenly appear, “Then we can start picking from that list.”

Arven was very likely mostly kidding, but Kaito sighed in his room, sipping his tea as he stared at the intricate pattern on the fabric, watching it through the lifting and twisting smoke. That was mean, Arven… not always a good idea to tease the ‘happy’ guy…

“But yeah, Aceto’s just trying out clubs for the sake of it,” Arven said, this being more or less true. This was technically not a homework assignment anymore. Weird vague symbolic gestures were now. “And chess is probably easy. Good way to just play around with people.”

“Ouch, if I didn’t know better I’d say you’ve been hanging out with Hugo too long,” Josie laughed. “But you’re nearly out of the woods already. I do join in with the shelter volunteer days now and then, but other than that you’d be free of me.”

“Hm…where is Chief, anyway?” Giovanni hummed, barely taking the time to look around the room, as if he’d somehow missed the giant mastiff, before going back to his sketches. “I thought the two of you would be inseparable if you weren’t going out.”

“He was running around a bunch before this, so I think he’s napping in our room, after we left the garden,” Doppio said softly, missing the way Josie’s eyebrows skyrocketed up, hearing “our room”. “Though…yeah. I-I mean…I kind of know how to play chess, I think, and I like other board and, like, paper games, so…thought might as well give it a shot.”

“Ah, if you guys are newbies? Fiora’s probably going to be over the moon, wanting to teach you…though if Eden’s not in the middle of a game when you show up, I’d recommend asking her. Fi can get a little overzealous, you know how it is.” Or at least Arven would. Laughing lightly, Josie gave them a nod. “I would offer to teach you myself, but Khalid and I are in the middle of a game, so depending on when you make it, I’d probably be busy.”

“The same game you’ve been on since the school year started?” Giovanni drawled.

Laughing, Josie waved him off. “Nah, this is our third.”

Arven’s eyes widened, asking before he could consider the ramifications of being told, “How do you do one game over multiple days? What, do you guys only play a few moves at a time?”

“More or less,” Josie nodded. “I think it was when I was in your grade, we had a club session where there were a total of three moves in an hour and a half.” Snickering, he shrugged. “We take our time, what can I say? It bugs the hell out of Eden, since she wants to try and make up for her losses against Khalid, and that of course makes Gerard give everyone the death stare, even if he hasn’t played against Fiora that day.”

Sweating a little, Doppio said, “...you guys are…strategists, then.”

Josie blew out a puff of air, waving the notion off. “Hey there, don’t give us too much credit. Khal will start getting codename ideas like ‘master schemer’. Nah, we just like taking our time.”

Meeting Arven and Doppio’s gazes behind Josie’s back, Giovanni shook his head quietly. It was probably better for him mentally, but Giovanni thought that Josie’s chess record, and particularly his games with Khalid were the biggest betrayers to whatever “dumb idiot” portrayal the senior tried to display at most other times.

Arven was literally thinking the exact same thing, but didn’t have the social grace to not literally just say, “Aren’t you kind of a dumbass? Are you sure it doesn’t take you so long just because you’re not sure what to do next?”

“ARVEN!” Kaito called from the backroom, “HEY, I NEED A WORD WITH YOU!”

Arven rolled his eyes, before whispering to Doppio, “Think I could get away with just ignoring him, or he’d literally drag me back there?”

“Could be, could be~” Josie grinned good-naturedly. “We might just have to play a game together so you can find out for sure, yeah? Experience is better than just taking someone’s word for it, after all.”

Huffing a little, Doppio pressed against Arven’s arm and whispered back. “Think he might. Probably would be extra obnoxious about it in front of other people too. …ask if he wants more tea while you’re back there, though, please?”

“Fiiiine…” And Arven, squinting at Josie’s handsomeness specifically, gave Doppio another kiss on the cheek, before getting up and heading to the back.

Arven was a little surprised at the smoke, waving his hand through the air mostly to make it spin as he let the tapestry fall behind him. “How is this not escaping from back here?”

“A good mix of ventilation and fabric being surprisingly good for this sort of thing,” Kaito said, giving Arven a stern look from the floor as he asked softly, so not to be overheard, “You wanna tell me why you went and insulted that nice young man to his face? What, did you think that was cool?”

“I was just joking,” Arven lied.

“Don’t lie to me,” Kaito said, unimpressed, as he leaned back against the stone, taking a puff of his pipe, letting the smoke escape as he talked. “And even if it was a joke, it was mean-spirited. These are your friends, being harsh isn’t gonna impress Doppio and it sure as hell doesn’t impress me.”

“He wasn’t bothered by it,” Arven muttered.

“And that wasn’t one of the reasons I said you shouldn’t do that.” Kaito said, “You can tease, just avoid the edges of that sense of humor. Whether it bothers them or not. It’s the right thing to do.”

Arven wanted to argue… but all he could think to say was that, again, it hadn’t bothered Josie, so what did it matter? Whatever, he didn’t want to argue this anyway. It made him feel weird. “You done?”

Kaito sighed, “Yeah.”

“Aceto wants to know if you want more tea.”

“Yes please~”

Arven huffed, heading back out. “He wants more tea,” Arven said, sitting back down with a thump.

“I’m on it!” Popping up just as Arven sat back down, though he did pause to affectionately squeeze Arven’s shoulder, Doppio set about getting Kaito his second cup. 

Josie watched for a moment, a little amused by the eagerness, though he gave Arven a softer look soon after. “...weird, isn’t it. Having people take that kind of vested, adult interest in you, I mean. I won’t pretend to understand exactly how it is for you, Arven, but…weird, right?”

Arven felt defensive. He wanted to argue that it wasn’t what he had just experienced, that Kaito was just doing his weird, nosy thing again and it wasn’t worth more than an eyeroll and a dismissive word or two.

…did Kaito’s feelings get hurt, when Arven teased him?

“He’s weird,” Arven half-agreed, chewing on the inside of his lip, glancing over his shoulder at the tapestry, before leaning in to whisper, “Hey, you mentioned CPS by literal name. Peach? …why do you know them?”

“And say it quietly, I meant what I said, he’ll fixate on you.”

“I got it,” Josie laughed, while Giovanni glanced up, giving Arven a bewildered look. Josie’s laugh going a little sheepish, for the same reason as Giovanni’s look, he quietly said, “You…do remember I’m adopted, right? I guess it was a while ago now, and…what, you would’ve been in…third grade? Third graders have their own things going on.”

Giovanni just kept on with that look. “...he was gone from school for, like, two months, and his moms came by to pick him up every day for the rest of the year.”

Doppio…didn’t quite catch all of that, as he rejoined, but putting things together the best he could… Sure, he thought it was kind of cool for Arven not to get all tangled up in his school’s politics, but, uh…that sounded like a pretty big thing to miss.

Arven looked genuinely puzzled at that, scratching his chin a bit. He would have been… 8? Eight was pretty young to notice anything, Arven thought, but in truth it was likely because-- “...sometimes people leave for a while. It wouldn’t have seemed strange to me,” Arven said softly. “Though I guess being picked up by your moms every day would have been odd.”

Arven noticed Giovanni and Doppio’s looks, and squirming uncomfortably, finally said, “Alright, fine, so I wasn’t paying attention. I’m sorry?” Arven paused, before deciding, “Sorry. But yeah, I didn’t even know you were adopted, Josie. Just never noticed.”

Giovanni raised an eyebrow. Sure, people went on vacation, and sometimes people left during certain agricultural seasons, even if they went to school normally…but up and leaving for two months was kind of. Big. 

But it wasn’t like he couldn’t read a room, and the way both Josie’s and Doppio’s expressions softened (Doppio’s specific, and Josie’s just the sort of weird and sneaky consideration Giovanni often noticed in the senior) convinced him to keep his mouth shut on that part. 

“No apology needed,” Josie laughed, looking a little tickled. “Just surprised me a little, since most people at school know. But, yeah, that’s how I know CPS, they managed my case when I was adopted.”

Glancing down, Doppio hesitated, squirming for a moment before he blurted, “Was it okay, then? CPS finding people to adopt you, I mean…”

Offering him a kind, warm smile, Josie nodded. “Yeah, actually. I can’t say I made it easy on my moms during our preliminary meetings, but CPS has a knack for finding people who are a little crazy and stubborn in the right way. I’m glad I was adopted.” …so if that was something he was worried about, for himself or for Arven…as painful as the process could be, CPS had their back. And they’d be able to find even more people who did too.

“I mean, I have met your moms, they were always nice during school functions,” Arven said pointedly, trying to show he did pay a little bit of attention. “It’s good to know it works out. At least sometimes. We’re still trying to figure out what they’re doing with me though. I technically own my house? So they can’t just move me. The way I understand it, they’re trying to find someone who’d either move in or regularly visit.”

“I’d regularly visit,” Kaito grumbled in his cushions, though he knew that was a non-starter for, just, soooooo many reasons. 

“And Aceto’s got high standards,” Arven said, lifting his chin, “Not just anyone will do.”

“Property owner at 15? Now there’s a sweet deal,” Josie snorted. “Though I doubt you’re much of a wrench, still. They’ll find folks for you to interview with, I’m sure.”

Lounging across from Kaito on his own set of cushions, Firenze gave Kaito a knowing look. “So you’ll be an extra line of care for the kid, ao? Just gotta begrudgingly let someone else be the primary.”

Blushing a bit, Doppio looked down, a little embarrassed…but a little too nervous to refute that, knowing that his standards were a little more…necessary, probably, than just being picky. “I dunno… I still have a hard time even imagining what…like, parents would be like. Kaito asked before, that I should start thinking of stuff I’d want in people looking to adopt me, but…I’m still just as stuck.”

Snickering, Josie gave him a light look. “People that wouldn’t mind you having sleepovers, would be one of my guesses.”

Kaito full-body flinched, putting his arms up in front of his face for a second… before he relaxed, giving Firenze an exasperated look. “I will figure out how you do that someday. Geez, if it wasn’t endlessly cool you can do that, I’d insist you’d stop trying to get me to shit bricks for once.”

“Did you say something Kaito?” Arven shouted from the other room.

“Nnngh, praying!” Kaito shouted, before smoking his pipe a little, sighing. “Dumb kid’s got no idea how badly I want to take care of him. Little jerk… pipe, Fir?” Kaito offered.

Outside, Arven shrugged, before looking to Doppio. “Well, we’ve got two people here who know what having adults in their lives is like. Maybe we can pick their brains? And, uh… y-yeah,” Arven said, turning a little red, “Sleepovers would be a… must.”

Looking to Josie and Giovanni, he asked, “Well, what else? What’s some do’s and don'ts for looking for parents? Giovanni, worth it to have parents who are rich?”

Firenze just gave Kaito a shameless shrug. “Don’t just do it to you, cuz, and I’d be losing my edge if people just heard me coming. Gotta make sure you’re spick and span even when people are trying to be sneaky about it, after all.”

“Thank ya kindly for the hit, though,” he winked at Kaito. “I heard the rundown--while booze is more my vice, don’t mind a little puff, if it’s not gonna send me into the sky.”

“We’re not rich, really,” Giovanni hummed, narrowing his eyes as he double checked an angle in his sketch. “Just financially literate…which I would recommend. There are a lot of financial security systems, I’ve heard, so it wouldn’t be the end of the world if your parents were bad with money…but it would be annoying.”

Furrowing his eyebrows, Doppio nodded a little. “I can see that… I-I’m already used to handling financing, so…if I wasn’t allowed to handle it, and my, um, parents sucked at it, it’d drive me crazy.”

“Exactly,” Giovanni nodded. 

“Hmmm… From my experience, CPS is pretty good about rooting them out, but I’d warn you to look out for savior types,” Josie advised, giving the younger boys a slightly worried look. “They wouldn’t hurt you, since CPS is specifically attuned to looking out for that…but some folks are looking for kids to fix, not kids to support or love, and I don’t think I have to get into why that’s a red flag.”

Doppio frowned, nodding a bit. Even if he was wanted through that, he didn’t want to be someone’s project…

“Nah, just a bit of tobacco. And, don’t tell anyone, but… there’s really even barely any tobacco in this,” Kaito whispered, snickering. “I get the lowest dose possible. I just end up getting defensive when people scold me for it. I have a tendency to double down when my vices are questioned,” Kaito admitted, shrugging a little sheepishly. Before squinting, listening in on the boys– eavesdropping another vice he’d defend if challenged on– and groaning slightly, “Ugh, bad with money. There’s another mark against me for adopting Arven. Doppio too. Suuuuuck at finances.”

“Man, he’s praying a lot in there,” Arven said, glancing over his shoulder, before humming at their advice. “I’ve been managing my own finances too. I think I’d be really annoyed if someone tried to take over the house finances from me.”

“Ooooh, point in my favor?” Kaito grinned lazily, passing Firenze the pipe back after another puff, before listening to the ‘savior’ advice and snorting, “Annnnnd I’m down in the negatives again. Damn.”

“There’s nothing about Aceto to fix anyway,” Arven said, taking Doppio’s hand and squeezing it, “He’s amazing, people would have to be looking for flaws. Inventing them.”

“Cute~” Kaito whispered, always endered to hear the boys being in love, though he chuckled quietly, “And entirely ignoring the whole ‘mafia background’ thing. But still cute.”

“You are so in your 20s,” Firenze silently laughed, though he settled to eavesdrop as well. A favorite pastime of his, and it just made the job even better that Kaito was so intent on doing it. 

“That’s probably your own…journey, or whatever, to go through, getting a guardian,” Giovanni hummed, looking a little displeased with his vocabulary. “Having someone take over everything in your life would suck, but you kind of are independent to a fault. Someone trying to literally care for you in any way would feel like an attack, so…that’s a balance you’ll have to find.” And likely come to accept that the point of living in a society was to not be alone all the time, and not do everything yourself.

Making a little squeak in his throat, Doppio looked down, flustered and embarrassed. 

And maybe a little unkindly, Josie laughed, his own remark of ‘cute’ unsaid, but visible in his eyes. “How sweet~ Let’s see… Even if you guys are already good at it, parents that have some skill in handiwork? Invaluable. It doesn’t matter if you could fix it yourself--making a hole in the wall and knowing without missing a beat that your parent could fix it?” Josie’s voice softened a little. “...and knowing they wouldn’t blame you for it, or get mad? It’s a kind of relief I didn’t know existed, honestly. Even just as minor as someone being able to throw you some toilet paper if you run out in the bathroom. Knowing someone capable has your back is a good sign.”

Blowing out a stream of smoke, Firenze shook his head a little. “S’neat hearing this side of it…though I think they might not get just how deeply adoption vets folks. Lazzy’s been in an etiquette battle with ‘em for years, and the agency’s still humming about just what kind of support a child could expect.”

Kaito looked curiously at his bodyguard at that, waiting patiently for Firenze to pass the pipe back as he leaned forward on his cushions, crossing his legs as he asked, “What do you mean by ‘etiquette’ battle? I’ve never gone through the adoption process myself, specifically. Maki and Kokichi handled the paperwork side for my boy Timothy–” who Kaito was technically just an official guardian for, not legally his father, still out of royal hierarchy inheritance tension fears. Kaito had been assured that legally he could still take care of his son in emergencies though, just that Maki was always the final say– “And I did help my godson get adopted, but they really only let me sit in on parent interviews. I didn’t entirely understand what was going on, I just…” Kaito’s brows furrowed, “Wanted to try to prevent him from going to anyone who’d hurt him.”

“I offered the boys the same sort of help,” Kaito explained softly, as the teens continued to murmur over the types of skills that’d be ideal in a parent– Arven had mentioned cooking would be nice and that had started a whole conversation– before shrugging sheepishly. “But I’m still pretty ignorant to it all. I’d love to hear your side of it, maybe that’d let me help the kids better?”

Passing the pipe back, Firenze snorted in soft amusement. “Lazzy and D got approved, man, maybe two years ago now, but the agency still comes by to make sure they’re still good. Failsafe processes making sure folks can’t just set up a stage for a few months to get their hands on a kid, you know? All reasonable…but that don’t matter to the offended brain that knows you’re already good.”

Snickering, Firenze grinned widely. “Every time an agent comes by for a check in? Lazzy pulls out all the stops--makin’ sure the house ain’t just spotless, but shining, putting together almost a damn feast, instead of just refreshments, doing everything he can to dare the agent into questioning anything. Tryin’ to make them be rude and impolite and incapable just by comparison, yanno? Fun shit to watch.”

Giving a gracious nod, Firenze hummed, “Reasonable concern for kids ya love, even on top of the agency folks having the same ones. The adoption agency is pretty damn reliable, I’ve heard, though CPS combos are where it’s really at, if you wanna get as close to a perfect score as humanly possible.”

“I’ll let’cha know, talking with my cousins would probably get you a better idea, since they’re the applicants and all, but as a member of the household I was held up to the magnifying glass too,” Firenze explained, crossing his ankles. “Basically, it’s the most thorough background check ever, that takes a couple’a months, if not years to complete. And even then it ain’t complete until you’re actually matched with a kid, the kid likes you, your qualifications are compatible with their needs, and you pass a couple months trial period with AA breathing down your neck. And even after that they check in every now and then.”

“Lazzy and D applied to be considered for special needs kids, so I dunno if the questions are for standard for every agency inspection,” Firenze shrugged, “But they look into stuff like…what’s your job? How much do you make? Are you injured often, what’s your routine after work, or before, and for that matter, what are your hours, are they stable? What’s the food situation in your place, could you change it for allergies or certain diets, d’ya know the actual specifications of those things, and could you actually follow ‘em. How do you handle stress, how would you handle it against someone clearly in the wrong? And on and on and on…”

“Wooooow,” Kaito said, eyes widening a little. Flumping his cheek into his palm as he tapped the pipe against his lips, the smoke climbing and drifting as he mused, “I had no idea… No wonder everyone got mad at me…”

Tap, tap, tap-- “I don’t really regret it,” Kaito decided, taking a puff of his pipe and flopping back to lay against the piled cushions again, calm and relaxed as he simply said, “If I had stopped interfering back then, it would have been to appease my partners, rather than because I was convinced it was safe. That’s a shitty reason to abandon a child. I did the best I could, in the moment… still. Super eye-opening to hear the actual process.”

Kaito glanced over at the tapestry, passing Firenze back the pipe as he said, “They’ll be okay… Anyone would be lucky to adopt those two. They’re good kids, all said and done. Total brats, but what kids aren’t, in some way?” Kaito grinned, “That’s just, like, part of it. It’s a good part. They should feel safe to be brats.”

Outside, Arven was now fiercely arguing against parents who had multi-level houses. “What do you want stairs for?! You know what the worst part of my house is? That it has a basement! Flat houses are easy to move furniture around on a whim, you could rearrange your entire floor plan in an afternoon by yourself! Can’t pull that off with two stories!”

“Eh, kinda their fault if no one bothered explaining it to you before. Ain’t that hard, I just did it in a few minutes. Can get burnout of proving to people that you can do the definition of your job, but that’s life.”

Laughing softly, Firenze glanced at the doorway with a twinkling smile. “Here’s to that, for sure. Kids should get to be the worst little demons they can be, cause even with someone explaining why they shouldn’t? It’ll still happen accidentally, time to time. They’re still learning, and they shouldn’t be punished for it. Those two’ll be alright--got so many folks looking after ‘em now, eh?”

Giovanni grimaced, giving Arven a dry look. “Try living with 11 people and see how much space you want then. While not living on literal acreage and having to jog from one end of a house to another.”

Josie snorted. “I think that may be too niche of a situation for a general argument, Gio.”

“Basements are good for tornadoes…but really suck for flooding,” Doppio hummed, considering it. He had never really thought about having an opinion about stories in a house, before. “Single floors do make it easier to get around and move things…but views are pretty nice, being high up. And high roofs are fun to sit on.”

“You’re not gonna need a high roof to sit on, we can always just come back here for the views. Or sit on the top of the market stores. Or…” Arven paused, thinking about it… before he admitted, “Whatever we get? I don’t want it to stop how we already spend time together. We should stay close enough together that you can come over my place whenever you want, and I can come to yours, and we can come here and let Chief run around with Chase, and bully Kaito, and I don’t have to change schools. Cause changing schools would be incredibly annoying by this point. I’m used to you weirdos, I don’t want to learn new weirdos,” Arven said, looking pointedly at Josie and Giovanni. “And obviously, Aceto, if they took you far away, well, then I’d have to change schools. So… I say that’s the biggest factor. No one who will take you far away.”

“Already noted that one,” Kaito murmured, sipping his fresh tea– he was surprised Doppio hadn’t noticed Firenze, in retrospect, when he had passed it inside for him– before grinning lightly. “Still a good note though. No one who will take them far. I’ll make sure of it. Fight everyone if I have to, I don’t care how good at their jobs they are.”

“...and a pool!” Arven said, suddenly looking excited, “Wouldn’t it be cool if they had a pool?”

“Yeah, okay, they’re not getting a pool,” Kaito said, rolling his eyes above the rim of his cup. “Brats.”

-

Doppio still didn’t really get why it was ‘something he should really like at his age’ but, well, he and Arven had found the dance studio or…whatever, mirrored room, place, that Kaito had mentioned once. And, currently, he was on his stomach, pouting down at the blank page open in his notebook. 

A symbolic gesture to represent…now? His grief and betrayal, leaving his dad. Having a big change in his life that left him feeling adrift. At least he could describe those…feelings and events, but…what the hell was he supposed to do about it?! And the sillier and more superfluous the better?! Honestly Doppio didn’t think he ever did silly stuff on purpose much at all, so…???

Groaning, Doppio rolled onto his back. “I don’t get this! I’ll never figure it out… I get the idea, that the gesture is supposed to help me, like, emotionally let go and process ‘n stuff, but if I know that, then all it feels like is that I’m doing something stupid for no purpose… Uuuuuuugh!”

“Hmmmmm,” Arven hummed, laid out on his back, his arms stretched out as he enjoyed the feeling of the cool floor against him. “...I don’t know. When we do things like Unity and stuff, we all know it’s made up and silly. But people get really into it. Same with Harvest?”

Rolling his head to look at Doppio, he shrugged. “That’s kind of my only point of reference. Obviously I didn’t grow up with traditions outside of what, like, literally what people brought up in school. I like going to the haunted house every year, but that’s less a symbolic tradition and more just haunted houses are awesome. Never been to a wedding or a funeral…”

“Maybe we could ask around for ideas?” Arven offered.

Doppio pouted a little, his nose scrunching as he caught his reflection. “...I’ve never really done holiday stuff. Outside of just being around when the festivals are happening, I mean. I really like the decorations ‘n stuff, but…well, like with Unity, my dad never even talked about gifts, or that it was a holiday at all until I did, and he said not to bother with it for a day like any other. And cooking with seasonal foods isn’t symbolic at all, since…those are just foods that are in season.”

Sighing, he gave Arven a shrug. “Maybe? I kinda feel weird about it, though. Asking what would be a good symbol for being butthurt about my dad breaking the law and losing me.”

“We don’t have to say it’s for your dad, if it helps,” Arven said, rolling over to lay on his arms, shuffling forward and, with an exaggerated ‘muwah’, kissing Doppio’s forehead, smiling down at him. “We can say it’s for a school assignment for me? Like, collecting people’s weird grieving ideas?”

Doppio couldn’t help but grin at the kiss, and he reached up to tuck some of Arven’s falling hair behind an ear. “...maybe we shouldn’t describe it as weird to them…but then again some people might get a kick out of that. Yeah, we could try. I think it could be interesting, if nothing else.”

Blinking slowly, he hummed after a moment. “...mm, think we’d just get a lot of what people do for Remembrance?”

“Maybe,” Arven said, resting his head against his palms, idly playing with Doppio’s braid as he asked, “Do you do anything for Remembrance? Or, ever have? I never have.”

Doppio smiled a bit, feeling a little tickled by Arven’s movements making the end of his braid feather against his neck. “Nope. It’s always been just another work day for me. And even if I did get the day off…I mean, I don’t really have anyone to remember. And even when I thought there was a possibility I did, I didn’t remember them at all in the first place, so…”

Arven nodded. “Never had anyone to remember either. I know people hang out in the memorial garden, but I don’t think that would work for your symbolic gesture… unless it would? We could take a sharpie and write out your dad’s name onto it? Rest in peace your relationship?” Arven asked… before saying a little sheepishly, “That sounds way more sarcastic than I meant it to be. That’s legitimately just an idea I’m throwing out there.”

Doppio snorted, even with the pang in his chest, though he offered up a sheepish smile. “I’d rather not get a graffiti penalization…or have the garden committee on my ass, for trying some therapeutic catharsis. Have you seen some of the committee members before? There’s this one dude that looks kinda terrifying… I guess he just might be a goth, but I’ve seen him cleaning up the garden before, and he has that kind of scary seriousness to him… It’s intimidating.”

Throwing an arm across his eyes (careful not to hit Arven in the process), Doppio sighed. “...I don’t really want to mourn my dad…even if I know that’s kind of…what’s happening. I can’t go back to him…and he doesn’t want me. And I’m mad about that…but I also miss him a lot and I’m worried about him…but I know that worry doesn’t have a place in my life anymore, and I’m mad about that…”

After a moment, Doppio rolled his arm down enough to peek up at Arven. “...what if… I, like, um…gilded. O-or did one of those acid treatment things with the gear? And then, like…hung it up?” Kind of…glorifying what Doppio was, that his father hadn’t wanted. And trying to be proud of himself, even the scary parts. 

…and, well, Doppio still had yet to put up any decorations in their room so that was…something. 

“Which gear… oh!” Arven’s eyebrows raised, “The one Maki made you keep? I thought you hated that thing, I assumed you tossed it at some point. You still have that?”

Tilting his head, he mused, “Though, since you do still have it? I do like that idea. Gilding it, making it a sort of… trophy, maybe? Instead of a grieving thing, it’s a victory thing? Maybe? I mean, it was scary to do what you did, right? It was a challenge.”

Doppio nodded, his gaze averting in embarrassment. “I don’t know how to properly dispose of machinery parts… And she did say it was just metal, but…I don’t know what kind of metal, and it freaks me out, trying to take it to someone and them asking a bunch about it. So I’ve just kept it in our closet, under my winter clothes.”

Sighing, he looked back up with a mildly hopeful look. “It certainly wasn’t easy, even if the, like, actionable stuff I did wasn’t much. But…emotionally, it’s a lot, and…I guess I did have the option of letting my dad get to all of you guys but…I didn’t. I refused. So…maybe that’ll be a good symbol for that.”

Closing his eyes for a moment, Doppio took a breath before reaching up to cup Arven’s face, just…enjoying looking at him for a moment. “...Prince Shuuichi knows chemistry stuff, and he won’t be weird asking about the gear. …and he might know a safe way to get the…goo off. D’ya wanna come with me to ask him?”

“You did a lot of actionable things,” Arven argued, thinking about it. “You left first, remember? You and me, we rode off into the sunset before anyone managed to force anything onto us. Sure, we got dragged back, but then you decided to talk to the CPS agents, and then report the CPS agents, and then talk to the new ones. You were ready to talk in court as a witness… Though, I’m glad they’re not asking you to do that.”

“You did a lot,” Arven said, “And it was scary. And I think it was impressive.”

He smiled a little when Doppio cupped his face, flattered at Doppio’s gaze. It was nice to see someone so… happy to see him. It made Arven feel special, which was a strange feeling, sometimes. Though… Arven couldn’t help the amused twist in his smile, as he asked somewhat incredulously, “Aceto? You haven’t wiped off the goo yet?”

Well…Doppio could argue that before they left Kaito had taken him to a healer and bullied him into staying at the castle in the first place…but, well…he had still done that other stuff. And it had been difficult and scary… And…it felt nice, hearing someone, especially Arven, say it was impressive. 

Boss was wrong. 

Doppio was impressive. 

As backwards as it felt…that’s how things were right now. 

Making a strained, disgusted noise, Doppio scrunched his face. “It doesn’t come off. A-and I’ve tried wiping it, and the - the more liquid-y parts get soaked up…but then it just gets wet again. I don’t know what to do! And it freaks me out!”

“It doesn’t come off?” Arven asked, imagining what Doppio just described… before shivering. “Woah. Does the goop grow back!? Aceto, isn’t that, like, your goop? You grow back??”

“I-I mean, that’s kind of what Nell said…” Doppio grimaced. “But, I mean… I haven’t tried cutting it off, which I guess would be the next thing, but I can’t get it off with just, yanno, regular cleaning strategies. It’s just, like…secreting. Forever.”

Blanching under his makeup, Doppio whimpered. “Fuck it’s so gross… I don’t wanna think about that just being my insides…”

“That is kinda gross,” Arven agreed, nose wrinkling… “But also that’s kind of wild? I wonder if we gild it, if the goop will just regrow around the gilding? Have you only tried wiping it, have you tried… burning it?”

…his nose wrinkled again, but this time in concern, as he asked, “Do you think you’d feel it? If you burned the goop??”

Doppio’s eyes went wide, bewildered and a little frightened. “I’d…hope not?! It’s out of my body a-and… I mean… I’ve been injured before! So there should, um…theoretically be bits of me out there, but I don’t feel anything weird like that…I think?!”

He looked up at Arven imploringly. “Should we try burning it?!”

Arven cupped his hands in front of him, tapping his index fingers together. “...let’s try just holding fire close to it. If you feel anything weird, then we abandon the experiment. I’d rather the goop live forever, rather than burn you. We can just live with the goop.”

Smiling, kissing Doppio’s forehead, he said, “I’m mostly teasing. Though it is very weird. And if I happen to be right, we really should just live with the goop. We can consider it pet goop. We’d take good care of it, because I always want to take good care of you~”

That seemed like a good trial…and probably safer than testing with corrosive chemicals first. Doppio would rather avoid having to go to a healer for internal burns, chemical or otherwise. 

“...that’s both very cute and still very gross,” Doppio admitted, before he smiled softly, sighing as he gently ran his thumb over Arven’s lips. “...I got foundation on you again.”

“Don’t wipe it off just yet, I still want a few more kisses first.” Arven smirked, though he found himself kissing the base of Doppio’s thumb. “Alright, so, let’s try a quick, safe experiment. Make sure it’s not gonna hurt you. Then let’s go to Shuichi and see if we can’t get it gilded and beautiful, and make it a whole symbolic gesture.”

Doppio snorted softly, blushing at the kisses to his hand. Gosh… Arven was just so smooth, sometimes. With a breath, he nodded and scootched a little to the side to avoid bonking Arven as he sat up. “Sounds like a plan.”

-

The gear was underneath Doppio’s winter gear; not the greatest hiding place, but Doppio had been a little too flustered every time he thought about the gear to try and come up with something better. However, given that it was, er, perpetually wet, he’d sealed it in a plastic bag, and put a towel around that as well. And, as he got it out, Doppio had opted for wearing sanitation gloves. 

Taking a peek outside and seeing no one near their window, Doppio held the red-latticed, gooey gear beyond the sill. Taking a breath before giving Arven a solemn nod. “Go for it.”

“Alright, let me know if you feel anything. Burn or weird or otherwise,” Arven insisted, taking the candle and, hesitantly, started moving it beneath the gear. Keeping the fire from touching it, but just holding it a bit beneath it so that heat might rise. 

“...anything?” he whispered. Like the goo would hear him.

Doppio waited a beat, before shaking his head. “No. I mean…I can kinda feel that you’re holding a candle near my arm, but…that’s normal. And it doesn’t look like this stuff is…uh, reacting at all.”

Giving Arven a nervous side eye, he prompted, “Closer?”

Arven nodded seriously, moving the candle closer.

Down the path, Maki raised an eyebrow, holding Elia’s hands as she nodded her head forward. “You seeing this?”

Doppio held his breath, but…

“Nothing,” he shook his head, though his eyebrows furrowed a bit as the flame started to touch the goo. “...uh…it kind of looks like it’s smoldering a little, I guess?”

“...huh,” Elia hummed, giving Maki a nod, though she raised her eyebrow a bit. “I’m seeing it, but I couldn’t tell you what I’m seeing. …burning by candle is a pretty horrible way to get rid of a mistake by fire, though, so…it’s probably not something they broke?”

“What are the odds that they’ll accidentally burn themselves doing this?” Maki said, narrowing her eyes as the wind carried the scent of something burning… and then she scoffed as she heard a familiar ‘fwoof’ noise, along with the two boys gasping in shock. 

“Just drop it on the ground!” she shouted, letting go of Elia’s hand to hurry over.

With a squeaking, “Eep!” Doppio obeyed the words on the wind, dropping the suddenly ablaze gear. …and trying not to pay too much attention to…

Elia was right behind Maki, her eyes sharp as they looked around, grabbing a spare watering can and dunking it in a nearby fountain, and though it didn’t slow her down, her expression did furrow in confusion, smelling the…almost acrid, watermelon? Scent in the air. 

Though, carefully, she flicked some water on the gear away from Maki, seeing if it was a Class A fire, before dumping a bunch of water on something that might explode.

While Elia took care of the fire– her girlfriend was extremely capable, and Maki thought that was incredibly sexy– she walked around the gear once Elia had determined it wasn’t going to go up further in flames with water, demanding to Doppio, “Give me your hand.”

Looking over his fingers, she sighed, not seeing any burn marks, before letting it go and giving the boys a stern look. “Seriously? You’re playing with fire outside your bedroom window? Do you want to die?”

Arven stared wide eyed at her… before blowing out the candle with a little ‘phoo’. “We didn’t think it’d catch fire.”

While a little red and gooey now, Doppio’s gloves hadn’t caught any of the fire before he dropped the gear, though he still shrank a little at her accusations. Nodding along with Arven. “...it didn’t seem flammable. And…that’s why I held it out the window, so if anything happened, we wouldn’t set our room on fire, o-or fill it with smoke…” He glanced nervously at the gear, even more with a…new person there. A little too aware of the watermelon smell in the air. “...or whatever.”

Seeing the water react normally, Elia put the fire out. Not much of the grass caught fire, thankfully, though there would be a burn mark for a little bit…from the… Elia’s eyes narrowed in confusion, taking in the…gear? Covered in… Fake guts? That didn’t explain the smell, but…

Sighing, she gave the boys a very Older Sister look. “If you’re making props for Harvest, I think you’ve definitely nailed surreal, without having to burn it.”

“Uuuuuh, thank you,” Arven said, holding out his hand to take the gear back when Maki picked it up. Maki ignored him, looking it over. It was still warm to the touch, and she was as unconcerned touching the gore as she had been the first time she had seen it, though her eyes narrowed to see it was still there. 

After a moment, still ignoring Arven’s outstretched hand, she passed it to Doppio. “Take better care of that,” she ordered, “And no more stupid stunts with fire. If you two hurt yourselves, I’ll kill you.”

Doppio made a little squicked out noise in his throat, seeing Maki touch the gear with her bare hands again, before he took it back. Well…it looked like the only wet parts right then were from water, and…while the lattice structure seemed unchanged, bits did look blackened, in some areas… But with how quickly it went up in flames, fire was probably a bad idea. 

“Sorry, Maki, we’ll be more careful,” he murmured, trying to avoid the gaze of the other woman there. She’d put the fire out, so that was good, but…something about her gaze felt a little too prying…

With a softer smile, Elia waved to the boys. “Stay safe, alright?”

“Yes, thank you!” Arven said, giving a shy little wave as Maki shot him one last glare, before taking her girlfriend’s hand, the two heading back on their walk. “...phew. Of all the people to catch us doing that, huh?” he asked, giving Doppio an exasperated look. “Seeing her with her girlfriend only lessened Maki’s glower by, like, two percent… Elia’s pretty though. I forgot how pretty she was, it’s been a while since I’ve seen her. Do you think Giovanni mentioned to her he hung out with us? He must have, Maki’s supposed to get that liquor bottle from him.”

Arven watched the two women walk off, before finally asking, “So, it didn’t hurt, right? Other than the fire grazing your hands, I mean.”

“Oh…that’s Giovanni’s sister?” Doppio blinked, glancing out the window again. That…would make sense. Maki’s girlfriend. Holding hands and all… He guessed she was pretty. Few freckles on her nose. “They don’t really look alike, do they…”

Sighing, Doppio shook his head and carefully put the gear back in its bag. “No, and I barely felt the fire either. So that’s a good sign at least, that…pretty much anything could happen to it and I’d be fine.”

Carefully peeling off his gloves to dispose of, he gave Arven a shrug. “Time to ask Prince Shuuichi, then?”

Arven nodded, looking far more enthusiastic as he grinned. “Not gonna hurt you? Then yeah, let’s get this goop off… with science. Or maybe magic? He’s both, right, all the royal family is? Either way, bet he’s got something we can use. Let’s go.”

-

Shuichi brought out his bag, saying soothingly to Miyako as she wiggled on his chest, “Time to learn how to use the poison kit.”

Arven blinked, the three of them sitting on the princes’ bedroom floor, Shuichi having invited them inside as they explained the issue. “I don’t think the goop is poison… also, should you really do that with the princess strapped to you?”

“The best way to learn is by doing,” Shuichi said, putting on gloves, before wrapping Miyako tighter within the sling. “And she’ll have eye protection.”

Arven watched as Shuichi pulled out safety goggles, carefully putting them around Miyako’s little baby head, Miyako looking up curiously at him as he did. As Shuichi pulled out another set of goggles to wear on his own head, Arven asked, “Should Aceto and I have some?”

“You’ll be fine,” Shuichi said, pulling out some vials, “Look away if anything splashes.”

Doppio frowned consideringly. “...I guess if something works on it, it should work on me, um, as a whole too, so…hm…” He…didn’t really get the feeling Kaito or Kokichi would be cool with this, but…what, was he going to say that to Miyako’s other father to his face? He just hoped nothing was going to go wrong…

Sighing, he looked through his notebook, trying to shield it away a bit from the vials. “Um… I didn’t really remember it fully, by the time I could write it down, but…I think Maki said the goo had a similar makeup to stomach bile? But…when I’ve tried to clean it myself, nothing from soap to bleach to vinegar could even make it budge. And, um…we just found out that it smells like…watermelon. When you burn it.”

In all honesty, it smelled like blood and watermelon all the time, but Doppio had put in a dedicated effort into dealing with his gear as little as possible.

“Stomach acids? Then, let’s try to see its acidic count,” Shuichi said, focusing on one vial in particular, taking out a small brush as he opened it up. “Pay attention, Miyako, this is how you test acid levels. While usually we’re looking for high levels that would suggest an item would start eating through skin at touch, for this, even just small levels will tell us some of its chemical makeup. Now, we just mix sodium hydroxide with this small, isolated subject…” 

Shuichi took tweezers, prying some of the goo off, before brushing it carefully with a brush, explaining to Miyako, “Not too much, one swipe will do. Then, when it’s coated, we’re going to take this white strip. This strip will show the subject’s pH levels, once it’s soaked, and we put it in the catheter here… Can you say ‘catheter’, Miyako? Ca-the-ter. Give it a try.”

Miyako gurgled, spitting up tiny little bubbles. Shuichi nodded approvingly. “Excellent attempt. Now, take out this color chart, and we’re going to see what level of pink we get. If it’s close to Dad’s eye color, then it’ll burn the skin from your bones. Just remember that. Dad’s eyes are magenta death, when it comes to pH levels. It’s a fun way to memorize that part of the graph.”

“G’weh!” Miyako agreed gamely.

Shuichi peered at the catheter, before seeing it turn the slightest, most mildest of pinks. “I think Maki’s correct, it’s some sort of stomach bile. Though, Maki would recognize that sort of thing. Though, the fact that it’s still secreting bile after all of this time… It really should have dried, by now…” Shuichi mused, looking inquisitively at the gear, “We could try burning it?”

Arven lit up. “That’s what we said! I knew that wasn’t crazy.”

“What else have you tried?”

Admittedly, Doppio was mildly fascinated by Shuuichi’s process, even if the way he was explaining it to Miyako--a literal infant--was still a little…complex for Doppio to follow completely. But it was enough to not be totally lost, and that’s what made it interesting! Though, wow, Kaito really hadn’t been kidding about Shuuichi aiming to have a genius in their daughter…

Magenta death, huh?

“Oh, uh…she said she got it tested, actually,” Doppio murmured, not…really wanting to undermine Maki’s intelligence, but wanting to be accurate. “The metal too, which is where that chip happened…”

Nodding with worry, Doppio sighed, grimacing at the cloud that escaped his mouth. “When we burned it…it didn’t go up quite like gasoline or kerosene, but it was pretty close. Like…same kind of spread and quickness, but without sparks or explosions. Um…like I said, soap, bleach, vinegar… I tried just pulling it off with my hands, but it just stretches… Um, I don’t know everything that’s in it, but I tried some Mrs. Baker’s too, which was…kind of demoralizing since it’s really good for most messes…”

“Soap, bleach, vinegar… that takes off you, you, and you…” Shuichi murmured, moving some vials around, making organized little rows. 

As Shuichi continued to murmur to himself, offering Miyako little explanations to his thought process and work as he tried the next formula, Miyako kicked lightly in her slings. Gurgling again, her gaze wandering a little, though she was mostly just fascinated with Shuichi. Arven found himself watching her, at first just idly, and then slowly unable to look away…

…Arven blinked. Stood up. And without a word, went to go fetch Miyako’s pacifier. 

Shuichi glanced over his shoulder as he watched Arven rummage through Miyako’s things, glancing down at Miyako, who gurgled some more, before calling to Arven, “Please wash it again before bringing it to her, thank you.”

“Mm.” Arven hummed, blinking dazedly before heading to the bathroom.

“Have you tried boiling it?” Shuichi asked, looking back to the metal, looking it over. “Actually, I think I tested that metal chip for Maki. She did tell me she was testing some substances for some kids. I got the impression she was checking mold on a playground or something. To be fair, I didn’t really ask, Maki just sometimes wants something tested and I’d never really consider denying her.”

“But it was just ordinary metal, and the molding around it didn’t set off any of these tests either. Saves us some time,” Shuichi mused, reaching up to take the pacifier from Arven as he quietly brought it back, “Thank you.”

“No… problem?” Arven said with a small frown, sitting back down, “...sorry I went through your things?”

“Not at all, Miyako loves this pacifier, I appreciate you thinking of it,” Shuichi said dismissively, giving it to his daughter, who sucked on it happily.

“...uh…” Doppio didn’t really know what to…do? Arven getting up wasn’t that strange, but doing it without saying anything, and…looking kind of dazed… Doppio wasn’t really sure what was going on, and when Arven sat back down he gave him a worried look, nudging their shoulders together. 

…but…he supposed if Shuuichi wasn’t phased in the slightest…

Doppio wasn’t really sure what to think about Maki having taken his gear to Shuuichi before everything came out either, but…well, he supposed if it was just a chip, and not the whole thing… 

(Ugh. He hated this. Shuuichi was cool, and an adult Doppio trusted with his safety…but he never knew where he stood with the guy and it put him on edge.)

“Um, no, I haven’t boiled it… I tried hot water, just from the bath, but it wasn’t boiling. A-and I tried cold too, since…um…” Doppio’s expression grew a little strained. “It…kinda looks like blood? Or not-blood, maybe. Though…after I threw it up, none of the healers said I was bleeding.”

Shuichi frowned. “You vomited this? That must have been painful. Explains why it being stomach bile doesn’t surprise you though. Or, at least having stomach bile in it.”

Gazing over the gear some more, Shuichi’s expression was calm, calculating… before it suddenly softened. Looking up at Doppio as he asked, “Do you want to know what this stuff is made of? Or do you just want to get rid of it? I’m currently testing it to see what sort of properties it has, but considering how personal its existence is to you, that doesn’t have to be something we look for. I can simply focus on getting rid of it.”

Doppio blinked in surprise, caught off guard for a moment. He…kind of thought Maki would’ve told him…but if she really had just brought him the chip… Doppio looked down, nodding a little just to confirm. 

…did he want to know? They didn’t really have a way to prove it, unless they cut him open (( >﹏<。) no way) but…there was a chance that the goo was just…what was inside him. What he was made of. And…that could be important to know one day…

Sighing, Doppio looked to the side as he admitted quietly, “...for therapy, Mariah told me I should try to do a symbolic gesture, to try to…deal with what’s going on with my father. And…I thought putting up this as like…a trophy, or something would work. But it’s really gross, and I don’t want it dripping forever so…I wanted to get rid of the goo, so that’s, um… Yeah.”

“So…for what it is, I’d just want it gone,” Doppio looked at his lap, “But…if I get hurt or something… It could be important for someone to know what’s…actually inside me.”

“Could you find a way to just move all of it into a bag?” Arven asked, leaning slightly against Doppio, sensing his boyfriend’s conflict. “Like, clean all the goop off of the gear itself, but preserve enough of it that we could dissect it if we wanted or needed to?”

Shuichi placed his hand over his mouth, thinking about it. “...I’m not sure if I can. Both questions, either completely removing it or figuring out what it's made of to the degree that it could help you in emergency situations… but I knew two people who could. One who could remove and clean it, the other who without a shadow of a doubt could figure out what it’s made of.”

Looking sternly at the boys, he said, “We can keep secret why we need to know these things. Can you trust me to protect that secret while still seeking outside help?”

It was hard to tell with the makeup, but not as much around his eyes, the way Doppio went grey, his eyes looking glassy and sickened even by Arven just mentioning dissection. It wasn’t even him! But…the gear had come from him, and theoretically it was his insides and…someone dissecting it, cutting it open…that goo getting everywhere and someone…peering and testing at some…weird freakish substance that they’d have to run all sorts of tests on, and would certainly have questions about that they’d want more answers…

Breaking out in a cold sweat, Doppio blindly scrambled up from the floor, bursting into the bathroom. Shortly, Arven and Shuuichi would be able to hear retching.

Shuichi startled, but held still, protectively keeping his arms around Miyako as he watched Doppio suddenly move. Arven, in turn, gasped a small, “Aceto??” before hurrying to his feet as well, following him to the bathroom.

Barging in, Arven floundered for a moment, hearing Doppio retch… before, feeling a need to do something, carefully walked over and brushed Doppio’s hair back, keeping it out of the way of his retching. “A-are you okay? Aceto?”

Nothing but foamy spit was coming up, but it didn’t really feel like that to Doppio. It felt like all his - his weird, misshapen organs were in a very vigorously swirled washbasin and trying to eject themselves out of his mouth. And along the sweaty stretch of the back of his neck, which Arven would be able to see, his freckles were furiously blinking between black and white.

In the space between retches, Doppio made a sort of frightened, whimpering noise, before he reached out to hold onto the edge of Arven’s vest. Reaching out for comfort…though he really didn’t want to throw up on the princes’ floor.

Arven, seeing Doppio reach for him, knelt down next to him, reaching out to rub his back in a big, circular motion. He wasn’t sure if that would help, he just vaguely remembered his own mother doing that for him when he was little, as he said softly, “Hey, let’s… um… Everything’s okay–”

“You should focus on your breathing,” Shuichi said, having put Miyako down in her crib, and now bringing in a cup, filling it with water. “Don’t fight what your stomach is doing, it’ll sort itself out with or without you. Just take deep breaths between bursts, in through your nose, out through your mouth. Your breathing is the only thing that matters right now. Let your stomach do what it wants, breathe through your nose.”

For a bit, there, Arven and Shuuichi’s voices had just sounded…far away and garbled, like they were underwater…or, more reasonably, like Doppio was underwater. But while he would have trouble recalling it, one way or another the words got into his head, and Doppio started taking Shuuichi’s advice, at first gasping breaths when he could, but gradually taking deeper ones, just like the prince said. 

And…while he was still a bit grey, and now just drenched in sweat, there was still nothing but spit in the toilet that Doppio half-heartedly reached up to flush. Glancing up for barely a second before he stuttered through a mumble, his freckles not as frantic or stark, but slowly blinking shades of grey. “...s-sorry…”

“Don’t be,” Shuichi said, squatting down and handing Doppio the cup of water, while Arven continued to hold his hair and rub his back, worried and fussing. Shuichi’s expression was soft, and a little sheepish, like he and Doppio were sharing a slightly embarrassing moment together, as he said, “I suppose that’s a no, on the asking other people for help thing? It’s understandable, I’ve had panic attacks over similar ultimatums. It really was a question, I wasn’t going to make you.”

Looking over Doppio’s sweaty face, Shuichi turned to Arven. “Would you please get a dry handcloth from that cabinet behind you? And pat down Doppio’s forehead and cheeks. Kaito and Kokichi have me in the habit of thinking that cleaning up sweat is the first step to dealing with nausea. I don’t really know if it helps, but the two swear by it.”

“S-sure,” Arven said, laying Doppio’s braid down and, still keeping a hand on him to reassure him, reaching back and finding the hand towel. Hesitantly holding it to Doppio’s face, Arven lightly patted the towel against Doppio’s forehead after a moment, before asking, “Do you want to just run this over your face, Aceto? I can do it, I just don’t want to poke your eye or something.”

“No, that wasn’t…” Doppio sucked in a breath, shaking his head a little. “Sorry, I’m not… A-asking people is…fine… I-I do trust that you wouldn’t tell them what i-it’s about. I just…” His voice dying, Doppio scrunched his eyes shut and shook his head again. Unwilling to get into it, when his nerves still felt raw and alert. 

Though he opened his eyes again as Arven began to pat his face, making a slightly panicked sound. “U-uh, wait! Um…” Quickly, with slightly shaking hands, Doppio took a couple squares of toilet paper and roughly rubbed his face. Embarrassed, he explained, “...it sucks getting makeup out of cloth… I-I’m okay, sorry…”

Shuichi’s expression grew softer. “You don’t have to worry about something like that, in a situation like this. Allow yourself to be pampered when you're hurt. Honestly, sometimes that just soothes the person taking care of you more than it does you,” Shuichi said, gesturing towards Arven, who still looked wide eyed and nervous.

Glancing around, Shuichi sighed, saying softly, mostly to himself, “I really do suck at this part. Hmm… would an… an ice pack help? Something cold to put on the back of your neck, Doppio?” Shuichi offered, getting up and looking around the bathroom, frowning as he said, “Where did Kaito put everything… I swear, he reorganizes our medical supplies every few days.”

Doppio’s gaze lowered. 

…his dad never really cared about that stuff either, when Doppio got hurt. All the focus was just on tending to whatever injuries he’d gotten. …of course, it would be Doppio who was cleaning everything up afterwards anyway. 

Following Shuuichi’s gesture to Arven, Doppio frowned guiltily and shifted away from the toilet slightly, pressing his shoulder to Arven’s. A small bit of affection and…showing that he was okay, even if Doppio still felt…embarrassed and shaky, and a little like the smallest things could scare him back into a tizzy again. On edge, but…certainly not Shuuichi’s fault this time. 

“Um…maybe. Thanks, Mr. Shuuichi…” The gaps between the new colors shining through his freckles were getting longer, and now sometimes they were a soft pink, rather than the dull grey. “...I-I wouldn’t really know, obviously, but…maybe under the sink? That’s where I’d usually keep a first aid kit, back at home…” 

“Mostly backups,” Doppio mumbled. “Kept a main one in the kitchen since it was closer to the door…”

Shuichi opened up the area beneath the sink, before realizing, “Oh, closer to the door. I bet Kaito would have wanted something he could just reach around and grab…”

As Shuichi went to check the shelves next to the door, Arven rubbed Doppio’s back some more… before resting his forehead on Doppio’s shoulder, “You alright?” Arven asked, before letting out a startled little laugh, “You scared me. You were up and moving fast. I thought you might have been hurt.”

“Found it.” Shuichi said proudly, taking the packet and bringing it back, crushing it in his hands a bit as he explained, “It’s a chemical pack that gets cold for a little while if you break it. Should only last about twenty minutes, but it might help your nausea. Arven, please hold this to the back of his neck, thank you.”

“Uh, yes… is that alright, Aceto?” Arven asked, holding the packet.

“Sorry,” Doppio apologized again, tilting his head to rest on Arven’s. “I got freaked out…and I didn’t want to throw up on the floor. It’s not like it’s impossible to clean but…it’s embarrassing…”

“I’m sorry,” he whispered, looping an arm around Arven’s back. “I didn’t mean to scare you.”

Looking up as Shuuichi re-entered, Doppio gave the pack a tiredly curious look before smiling softly at Arven. “Yeah, thanks. I…think I’ll be okay, but…better safe than sorry, I guess.”

“It’s alright,” Arven said, because it was. Though, like Shuichi had guessed as well, he did look a little relieved to be allowed to help in some way, holding the packet, which was chilly against his hand, and carefully placing it on the back of Doppio’s neck. Keeping it in place with one hand, and giving Doppio a half hug with the other.

“Take your time in here,” Shuichi said, washing his hands for a second– really just because he was in the bathroom at all– before giving the boys a nod, “When you’re ready? You can come back out, we’ll figure out the next step.”

He then headed out of the bathroom, going to check on Miyako.

“Thank you…sorry,” Doppio called out as Shuuichi left, before he sighed, slumping more against Arven. He could feel himself wanting to apologize again--for disrupting things, for being a freak, for frightening Arven, for not being able to handle any fucking coversation and having to be whiney and dramatic about everything--but…he knew Arven would hate it, so he just squeezed his waist a little. 

“...do you think it’d look too weird if I pulled my sweater over my head when we leave?”

“...yes?” Arven said, looking physically pained to admit it, before nodding again, “Yes. Why? Do you need a hat or a hoodie or something? Is it the freckles? I can go get your makeup.”

“S’the freckles,” Doppio groaned, closing his eyes. Though…he had to admit, the ice pack was making him feel a little more…stable. “...ugh. It’s only been a few days, but…I hate the makeup… I don’t get how my dad could wear so much every day, it feels like dunking myself in…in, like, lead paint. …it’s not…that far to our room… And the colors don’t happen constantly… Maybe I could chance it?”

“Why chance it? I’ll get it and bring them back, you can reapply here.” Arven said, though he couldn’t help but feel a little confused. Hadn’t Doppio said his dad never saw anyone, like… ever? Why was he wearing makeup? “You can wait with Shuichi and Miyako. I won’t take long.”

Doppio sighed, but nuzzled Arven a bit. “Thank you.”

“...do you think this means my stomach bile is super flammable? Like,” Don’t expose people, “Mariah?”

Arven startled at that, before leaning in and whispering back, “Oh, maybe? I don’t really know what happens to normal stomach bile when you set it on fire, but maybe what she does is something you can do too? That’d be pretty neat.”

“I don’t think it’d be quite the same, since…she said skin texture was a special thing for the snapping thing… And I can’t puke on command,” Doppio mused, his eyebrows drawing in. “...and…throwing up still makes my throat burn and all that, so I don’t think I’d really want to do it on command. But…it’s something to consider I guess. Like…in an emergency situation where we’d need to start a fire quickly, and we didn’t have much to consider for fuel ‘n stuff…”

“I can think of three different moments in my life where vomit fire would have been really useful.” Arven said somberly, before smiling, “Are you feeling any better? What got you so bad?”

Humming softly, Doppio gave Arven a squeeze, nuzzling him a bit before sighing. Looking down with a light blush. “I-I am feeling better, but…s’dumb. I just…” Another sigh. His shoulders tensing. “...it wasn’t even about me. But…you started talking about dissection a-and…I freaked out.”

“I did?” Arven asked, before replaying what he said back to himself… “Ooooooh, I did. Oh! Aw, shoot, I’m sorry. Was it… specifically because it was your goop? Ooooor,” Arven tilted his head, “Was it just the imagery in general?”

Doppio shrugged, not trying to think that deeply into it, to be honest. “Some of both, maybe… I mean…I’ve always hated healers, and…even if I’m trying to turn it into a good thing…the goop still freaks me out. …it’s all super gross… I like to think I have gotten better about…guts ‘n stuff, but it still makes me super nauseous…”

“Well, then I’ll just try to be better about saying stuff like that.” Arven said, half meaning it as a promise, half just talking to himself. Peeking into the toilet, his nose scrunched, though he raised his eyebrow, “Do you need to eat something? You only brought up water.”

“Well…I wouldn’t mind making something for us, after this,” Doppio hummed softly, though he let out a soft, mirthless laugh. “And, thankfully, I didn’t actually throw up--everything stayed down. Still gross but…marginally less so. Doesn’t make me wanna brush my teeth immediately.” He narrowed his eyes. “...though I probably will, when we head back down.”

…

“...hey, Arven? Your birthday is coming up… I-I know we’ve talked about it a few times…a-and I was planning on making a bunch of your favorite foods, but…I really only have three ideas. What would you want?”

“Let’s do crabs!” Arven said, barely thinking about it, brushing some of his hair back with his fingers, before adding in, “With garlic butter and those asparagus’ you make, they’ve been amazing every time you’ve done it. And do you think we could try making some fun parfait’s? They look simple enough, but I’ve never made one and I’ve always thought they looked festive.”

“And, oh, oh, have you gone hiking in the mountains to the south yet?” Arven said, giving him an excited look, “Around this time of year, there’s this cliffside where if you go up there, the entire forest below looks golden. I haven’t gone up there in years, but it’d be nice to go up with you. What do you think?”

Doppio blinked, a little startled with Arven being so…sure and enthusiastic, but soon enough he was grinning adoringly, caught up in the excitement. Why would he have ever expected less from his boyfriend?

“I can make that happen, definitely,” Doppio laughed. “We can cut up fruit into cool shapes for the parfait too, I think some places do that and, like, stick them to the sides of the cups before adding in the layers to get a cool look? Do you think a watermelon parfait would be good? I’ve been trying to think of something good to make with it, since you said it’s your favorite fruit, but so far only, like, making a bowl of melon balls has come to mind…”

“And I haven’t been to those mountains either--that sounds like an incredible view! Let’s…” Doppio took a breath, before beaming at his boyfriend. “Let’s do that!”

“Ooooh, yes, I love that idea. We can try a bunch of different shapes, it’ll be fun.” Arven said, grinning back at his boyfriend. He had no idea how conflicted Doppio had been, no even a hint of it, and why would he? He was going to have a great birthday no matter what. Doppio was going to be there.

“It’s a fun hike too, not too hard but a few really fun parts.There’s this one shortcut where you can climb this sort of half-bridge? Like, it starts as a bridge before becoming a large wooden ladder. It’s entirely frivolous, Chief beats me around the main path every time.” Arven laughed, before shrugging, “But I like the physical challenge of it. Feels like an obstacle course.”

“Gwa’grgh!” Miyako gurgled outside, “Gya!”

“We’re really struggling with that ‘c’ sound, hmm?” Shuichi hummed outside, “Try again. Cah-the-ter.”

“...okay, I know they’re not bad, but I still think all Luminaries are weird.” Arven whispered.

It’d be fun. Arven was going to have an amazing birthday, and feel just as appreciated and loved and celebrated for being alive, just as he should, and Doppio was going to make absolutely sure of it. It was really the least he could do, to express his feelings. 

“Ooh, that sounds cool!” Doppio laughed. “I’ve never been on a proper obstacle course, but…I guess maybe scaling buildings might count? At least a little. And it was always fun figuring out shortcuts through dead-ends ‘n stuff--hey, maybe the ol’ guy will feel like stopping to smell the flowers this time, and we’ll be able to eke out a win”

Glancing at the bathroom door, Doppio snorted softly before taking a breath. “I don’t think anyone will argue against that… Okay. Okay, I think I’m okay… Let’s…go figure out what to do with my gear.”

-

After some explanation, some reassurance, and some further discussion, the group found themselves in front of one Kirumi Tojo, who was staring at the gear with the calm, cool collection of someone who had seen much worse messes, but was still a little offended by the mess in front of her. 

Shuichi, wearing Miyako on his chest, smiled politely as he said, “We’re looking to keep the goo. I figured if anyone would know how to completely remove it…”

“Shuichi Saihara,” Kirumi said, “Why are you collecting goo?” 

“Sentimental reasons.” Arven said, a tad sarcastically… before flinching when her gaze shifted to him, “Ma’am.”

“This is not a respectable example for the young princess.” Kirumi said, huffing slightly as she placed her hands in front of her waist, looking resigned as she said, “But, yes. I am certain I can fulfill your request.”

“I’d expect no less.” Shuichi said, “And would be very grateful.”

“Gratitude is unnecessary in the execution of my duties, and I’d thank you to not mention it again.” Kirumi said, pulling out from seemingly nowhere as small standing table, a white napkin to lay out on the small standing table, and then small vials that looked curiously similar to the kind Shuichi carried as she said, “Please place the item on the table.”

Doppio was alright with asking for help, still keeping his secret, of course, but…well, he still probably would’ve said yes, since it was still their best option of letting him deal with the gear and learning a little about himself, but he might’ve hesitated a little more if Shuuichi had explained they would be talking to Kirumi from the start. 

She was just…so professional. And recognizing the professional distaste of seeing something gross, but with the resolve to clean it, Doppio felt his stomach tighten with knots as he couldn’t meet her gaze, staring at the floor with flushed cheeks. With her decorum, he wasn’t panicked by the idea of her being intrusively curious about it, but…it was just embarrassing. Showing off his gross mess to such a prestigious housekeeper. 

Placing the gear--back in its bag, as, while it wasn’t dripping, it had started to get a little damp again by the time they found Kirumi--on the table, Doppio softly said an embarrassed, “Thank you, ma’am.”

“Of course.” Kirumi said, her hands moving swiftly. 

Shuichi kept his polite smile on, watching the wonder that was Kirumi at work. Vial after vial opened, tools appearing and disappearing with the same curious flicks of the wrists that Maki’s daggers appeared and disappeared, both barely glancing up at them and somehow barely looking at what she was doing. A bag appeared, and thre was a sudden sizzling sound, along with the strong scent of watermelon, and her fingers blurred as a small scalpel started to work the sizzling edges, piece by piece going into the bag.

Shuichi knew how incredible Kirumi was.

Not that it ever made him forget what she was. But he was content to ignore her past, to make sure of her present day skills and presence. He was adaptable like that. 

The goo was mostly in the bag now, and out popped out a spray, and suddenly Shuichi, Miyako, Arven and Doppio were all wearing face masks with filters, including Kirumi, as she sprayed over the gear, before taking out a silk napkin, furiously rubbing all over it. 

Just as quickly, the masks disappeared, Miyako now also sucking on a clean pacifier that hadn’t been there the mask had appeared and disappeared, as Kirumi held it up to the light, peering it over, and then taking out a magnifying glass, inspecting it more closely… before placing it back down on the napkin. Lowering her head demurely, as she offered, “Please feel free to inspect it and deem if my work is adequate for your request.”

Mostly, Doppio had been embarrassed. But as Kirumi got to work, her every movement precise and efficient, nothing wasted, or even just not as incredible as it could be… The mixing of chemicals without hesitation, but with a clear understanding, and with well-thought out safety procedures…

Doppio’s eyes were starry and amazed by the time she had finished, the shine only outdone by the gear. “Wow… È stupefacente!! Spaventosa, brava!!” Doppio gushed. “Your work is incredible, Miss Kirumi, thank you! D…do, uh…” (That’s amazing! Terrific, well done!)

Even through his makeup, it was clear that Doppio went bright red, a demure, bashful smile playing at his lips. “If you ever have the time, a-and are willing, could you teach me some of what you just did?”

“I can, though my level of expertise takes both time and dedication.” Kirumi told him plainly, “You may shadow me at work if you’d like, see what you can glean, but I cannot have you actually clean anything, only observe, due to child-labor laws. Do you understand?”

Doppio nodded eagerly, though he sighed a little. “I understand… Miss Isabella and…um… Waku’s boss made that clear, when I’ve asked to help out.” Half explaining to Arven, he added, “I mean, of course when I cook I can do all the dishes, and they did say there was something of a loophole, if I came in during off hours to clean up after myself if I had a snack, but it’s a safety and labor violation if I try to work on anything official.”

“But, thank you!” he beamed at Kirumi. “I’m sure I’ll be able to learn a lot from you!”

Kirumi nodded politely, and with a sweeping motion, Arven was now holding the bag, Doppio was now holding the clean gear, and the table and napkin and vials were all gone. Bowing her head lightly– Shuichi bowing his head back– Kirumi headed off, back to work. 

“Alright,” Shuichi said, looking to the boys, “Ready for our next bit of help? The Ouma family has a personal doctor who has a proven history of comprehensive research. If anyone can figure out everything a medical personnel could possibly need to know about the goo, it’s Dr. Seiko Kimura. Who, if you do not want to, you do not have to meet. I can take care of the sample myself.”

…Seiko Kimura.

Seiko…Kimura…hmmm, Seiko Kimura…

Doppio was silent as he held the gear in one hand and reached up to pinch his nose with the other, visible frustration coming off him. Kimura, Kimura, he knew that… Ouma family personal doctor…oh! Kimura Pharmacy! That was where…

Doppio looked away, grimacing a little and subconsciously crossing his arms over his chest. “...i-if that’s alright, sir… Um, I have met Dr. Kimura before, though. She, uh… Kaito took me to her and she vacuumed my chest.”

“Ah, that makes sense. Kaito would think of her in an emergency.” Shuichi nodded.

Arven, though, winced. It was hard to visualize Doppio being in that situation, no matter how many times people mentioned it, and each time it sent a wave of despair through Arven’s body. He hated the idea of Doppio getting his chest pumped… 

“So, do you feel comfortable with her then?” Shuichi asked, “It’d be understandable if you had misgivings. Dr. Kimura has an…” Shuichi smiled, “...innately sketchy appearance. You can just see it in her eyes, the impression of being a weak-willed, spineless, know-nothing know-it-all…”

There was a pregnant pause. Before Shuichi continued pleasantly, “But she’s really quite good.”

Well, looking sketchy wasn’t exactly something that made Doppio doubt someone, but as Shuuichi went on, he gave the prince a mildly wary look. (Kaito had seen his loved ones be experimented on before. He said Dr. Kimura was unreliable when it came to risk assessment.)

Though, he just gave a small shrug. “I-I mean, she was nice to me, I think… And…I know I did need that procedure and…she made it easier… I’d trust her to look at it, since…she didn’t ask a lot of questions about what happened before.” Doppio’s gaze fell a little more. “...it didn’t matter if I could answer; she just…treated me anyway.”

“Can aaaaalways count on her for that, at least.” Shuichi muttered, before saying brightly to him, “But, managing medical personnel gets easier, if you feel overwhelmed by them. Prince Kokichi had to be firm with the medical team here too, once upon a time, and now they keep his boundaries and requests well in mind. And Kaito has that Momota elitism nature that can be useful, if you’re feeling overwhelmed and need backup… my point is, if you struggle with medical, you are in good company. We all have our stories.”

“...well…Kaito can’t help me anymore…but…” Doppio sighed, giving Shuuichi a small, timid smile. “Thanks. I-I really appreciate it… I mean, I never really considered going to a healer…at all. Ever. Like a month ago, so… I-I know I can get help, if it’s too much for me to manage alone.”

Shuichi clicked his tongue a bit, “Ah, right. I forgot about that. Yes, I’m sure he will… not. Find workarounds around that.” 

Arven squinted, “That’s a very specific thing to say.”

“I’m just saying, if random people start asking you how your day is going, every day, and then offering to help you with things, that’s a classic Momota move.” Shuichi said dryly, “I had many days where my assignments for the day was the Momota family showing love in the most invasive, obtuse way possible to each other: through spywork and deception. You’re really just setting yourself up for Kaito’s parents form of parenting.”

Doppio sighed, rubbing his forehead a bit. “...I really should just talk to him about that… He got really pissed the other day, and I know it’s a shitty thing to bring up that kind of conversation and not follow through, but…’ve trying to work on socializing too, and Kaito always makes me cry ‘n,” he glanced to Arven sheepishly, “I didn’t want to start bawling in front of your friends.”

Shuichi’s eyes grew wide and worried, saying softly, “Kaito makes you cry?”

And then, placing his hand firmly on Doppio’s shoulder, Shuichi asked entirely seriously, “Would you like Maki to tase him for you? She will. She’ll do it in front of you, it can be very cathartic.”

“...are you… messing with us?” Arven finally guessed.

“I’m not teasing as much as it sounds, but yes, I am teasing a bit.” Shuichi smiled lightly, taking his hand back, “I’m sorry, I know Kaito can be a lot. And it’s unkind to find it amusing, but I’ve been dealing with people’s reaction to Kaito my whole life. You are not the first to be overwhelmed by him. I am one of those people. Eventually you just get good at navigating him. He’s actually very easy to talk to, once you figure him out.”

Arven squinted… before saying with a small huff, “It’s not impressive to make fun of him like that.”

Doppio gave Shuuichi an unsure, kind of surprised look, though as he explained it was a joke… “Oh,” he nodded with a small breath. “That makes more sense… That would be super mean to do to your husband, if you meant it seriously.”

For Arven’s sake, he explained, “I asked Kaito what kind of hit or injury hurt the worst, in his experience, and he said electricity kinda won hands down. Like, not even just from the pain, which would be bad enough, but the action of electricity on the body seemed to really bother him.”

Doppio tilted his head a little. “How he described it didn’t seem that bad to me, though--like, of all the examples he gave, I think dying by getting hit by lightning wouldn’t be so bad, actually.”

Shuichi’s smile strained at that, “...oh?”

Arven, though, just gave Doppio a flabbergasted look, “What? No??”

“Lightning would certainly be quick.” Shuichi offered, though he still looked a little bothered by that first bit of information. He was always basically joking about the taser thing, since he still thought Kaito had earned it when Maki had done it. But he was a little surprised to hear that Kaito still talked about it after all this time. Come on, being tased wasn’t that bad. Even being tased in the mouth.

“I don’t want you to die by anything.” Arven said firmly, “All of them would be bad. What were the other ones??” He asked, morbid curiosity getting to him.

Doppio nodded in agreement. “That’s what I was thinking. And I’ve heard that the mortality rate is pretty high, so there wouldn’t be a high chance of you just being left in incredible pain.” He blinked, before his eyes went wide and he held his hands up to Arven. “A-and I’m not looking to die! I’m not going to! I just…was thinking about it, when we talked…”

“Um…” Thankfully it didn’t seem like Arven was that freaked out, and if they were just talking about hypotheticals… “...shoot… Um, I remember he talked about burning--he said he only knew about the most mild version, so he couldn’t really give it a rating, but I think I deemed it a hard no from me,” Doppio frowned, looking bothered. “It’s flashy and I think it’d be easy not to stop by accident, but…it’s slow. And incredibly painful, I’d have to guess… And if you do survive…high degree burns are something that would affect you physically for the rest of your life.”

“Um…he said broken bones suck, but the pain medication for them is incredible,” Doppio listed, “And while a broken neck I think is quick, it’s too unreliable to do in the first place. I don’t really remember what he said about lacerations, I kinda just dismissed them since they’re gross and really easy to prevent death from. Hm…I feel like there was more, but I don’t remember…sorry.”

“Blegh.” Arven said, sticking out his tongue a bit, “Gross.”

“He would praise the pain medication,” Shuichi said, rolling his eyes, while Miyako sucked peacefully on her pacifier, “He broke his arm when we first arrived, and they put him on opioids. High as a kite for days. Had to watch him carefully to make sure he was weaned off of it properly, those can be dangerously addicting.”

“Though, that’s the actual best way to die.” Shuichi said somewhat offhandedly,  “Painkiller overdose. Easy. So long as no one finds out and beats you to tell you where they are. Then it’s slightly less painless.”

“This is a weird conversation. Can we just do our symbolic gesture already? That officially sounds more fun than listening to you two discuss the best ways to die.” Arven said dryly. “...besides, it’s jumping into lava. You would burn so quickly that your nerves would never feel it.”

“Hmmm,” Shuichi hummed, patting Miyako’s head, “A bit dramatic, but for some that could be part of the appeal.”

Opioids? Ooph, yeah, that’d do it. Doppio was glad to hear that they had put in the work to take Kaito off them safely, though. 

Doppio hummed, considering the new information. Painkiller overdose… Depending on what it was, though, there was a pretty big window to be found and then taken to a hospital to be flushed--kind of the same deal with lacerations--and…also depending on what it was, it could be a very miserable time before you passed out. Jumping into lava…would destroy the body, which was something to consider your purposes, but…really, the biggest hurdle would be finding lava. Easy, if you lived by active volcanoes, though a bit suspicious still getting up the mountainside. Not exactly something you could find in the middle of Usott, though. 

“O-Oh, yeah, sorry,” Doppio nodded, looking down at his gear. Before giving Shuuichi a sheepish look. “Um…sorry to put more on your plate, but…do you know anything about acid etching? I know you have to use an alcohol-based paint or marker for it, but…I don’t know the kind of acid that’s used…”

“Alcohol-based paint or marker…” Shuichi hummed.

-

“Kokichi,” Shuichi called through the door, knocking, “We have artist questions.”

“One second!” Kokichi called through the door, and, indeed it wasn’t long before the heir apparent opened it up, looking pleasantly surprised to see the crew amassed. “Heya, how’s it going? Arven, I heard you had some readings due this week, how’s that going? If you have any questions, I’d be happy to help, I always loved doing literary discussions in school.”

Coming over to place a kiss on Shuuichi’s cheek, and one on Miyako’s head, he beamed at them. “So, art questions?”

Even better with Kokichi these days, Doppio still looked a little overwhelmed by the sudden bright burst of energy, as he stiltedly held up his gear. “Um…do you know anything about acid etching?”

While Arven might have gotten annoyed at that same question with Kaito, Arven turned a little red at Kokichi’s question, curiously flustered by it as he said, “U-uh, yeah, I have a few. Um, I mean, I wouldn’t want to put you out, but if the readings a little confusing, sure! I’ll take you up on that!”

Shuichi smiled at the kiss, looking considerable softer now that his husband was here, as he explained, “Arven and Doppio want to gild a small metal piece. They were asking me about different types of paint, and while I don’t know much about it, I assumed you might be able to lead them in the right direction. You are a very talented artist yourself, after all,” Shuichi praised, his gaze incredibly fond, “Oh, and has Kaito come down from the shrine at all today? I didn’t see him at lunch, if you haven’t checked on him I might after this. Make sure he’s eaten.”

(...well… Doppio supposed if it was helping Arven understand his schoolwork better…)

“Ooh, that sounds like a cool project!” Kokichi cheered, though he gave the boys a sheepish grin. “Though, uh…did you want to gild it, or acid-etch it? I know some etching can produce remarkably pronounced grooves, but I’ve never really thought about gilding anything etched… Either way, though, if you want it gilded at all, I’d have to point you to some metalsmiths--molten metal is a bit out of my wheelhouse.”

Returning Shuuichi’s fond gaze, blushing a little at the praise, Kokichi nodded. “He hasn’t come down, other than a walk around the fifth floor, but we did have…I guess a late lunch, if he didn’t come down before? I was working a little late today, so I definitely did bring up a full meal for us to share. I think it’d be nice if we had dinner together tonight, though! Catch up on how we’ve all been doing.”

While the prince seemed to juggle multiple conversations easily, Doppio felt a bit awkward clarifying, “Um, yeah, I was thinking… I-it’d probably be easier to acid etch and…I’m not really worried about the metal tarnishing.”

“Alright!” Kokichi nodded. “Then…you just need an alcohol-based marker, like a Pointie, a ferric chloride solution, and some baking soda, to neutralize the acid when it’s done. The marker and baking soda we should just have around, but you might want to go to a pharmacy or a chem shop to get the acid.”

“They can’t go to the pharmacy, Kokichi.” Shuichi reminded him gently, before turning to the boys, “But we can find someone to fetch what you need for you. I mean, not me. But someone.” Shuichi shrugged.

“Aren’t you going to the pharmacy anyway?” Arven reminded him.

“... oh yeah.” Shuichi pouted, before looking down at Miyako, “How did we get roped into running errands? Are we errand runners now, Miyako? Where’s Maki, I at least want company. Or, maybe I can drag Kaito out.”

“Do you want to do the etching here, Aceto? We can go  with him to the pharmacy and do it at like a park or something? Somewhere symbolic?” Arven suggested.

“Er, yeah,” Kokichi chuckled sheepishly, blushing. “Kinda meant a general ‘you’. Like…saying that’s the kind of place where a person could easily get ferric chloride, not that you two should go out,” he gave the boys an apologetic look. 

His shoulders slumping a little, Doppio shrugged. “I mean… It’s good to know the supplies we’d need, but…maybe it’d be better to wait until we can go out again, to do it. It’s not…really on a deadline. A-and we already made progress, so I could tell Mariah about that, and…well, I’d probably still do it anyway now, but…she could at least let me know if this was the sort of thing she was talking about before I go ahead and do it…”

Kokichi frowned a little. Not liking those…self-doubting, small, anxious feelings that, in some ways, felt too painfully familiar. “Shuu-chan, let’s talk to Kai-chan and see if he wants some air, then we can all go get the acid. We could pick up some copper plates or bands or stuff so we could do some etching too! It’s actually a lot of fun, if we have extra supplies, I bet it’s something the kids would get a kick out of!”

“Sure, it sounds like fun.” Shuichi agreed easily, “We could do it out in the park, if we’re doing it today. And you two can practice on something that isn’t your gear, if you want to hold off on that today.” Shuichi offered, before glancing down at his watch, “I know that Timothy and Haneda will be heading back to the castle soon too. Maybe we can meet them at the school gate, collect him and the girls?”

Arven blinked, “Oh, this is becoming a whole thing, huh?”

“We enjoy being extra about things, sometimes.” Shuichi said, heading to the door as he petted Miyako’s hair, “Let’s go collect dad, Miyako. He’s had all day to pray, it’s time to spend time with us. Let’s gooo~”

-

Kaito had, indeed, been praying, his arm wrapped up… but by the time Shuichi went to collect him, he had been napping for hours, snoozing in the warmth coming from the light through the mosaic window, having gotten lulled to sleep watching his fish swim around. He had looked comfy and cozy, spread out and snoring softly among the cushions on the floor, and Shuichi had actually felt a little bad waking him up.

But eventually he was roused and, explained what was going on, Kaito had quickly pushed the sleepiness away, cheerfully escorting his family and the boys down to the pharmacy.

While Shuichi talked to Seiko about what was in the bag, Kaito and Kokichi had collected the acids they would need, and on the way to the park, they had stopped by the art store and the school, collecting Timothy, the girls, and an armful of metal that Kaito was currently balancing.

While Tim and the girls didn’t know what to expect from ‘metal etching’, they did know what to expect from the park with two dogs, and as the adults all looked for a good spot, the three kids were already chasing the dogs around, the five running big circles around them as Kaito tried, “Here?”

Shuichi, who had rejected the last two spots, hummed as he looked around, “I think I was right, the grass is a little more lush here… but what about over theeere… does that grass look thicker to anyone else? That might be a nicer spot…”

“Shuichi, handsome, please, I don’t really want to walk across the entire field for maybe slightly fuller grass. We have the blanket!” Kaito insisted, as Shuichi hummed some more in consideration.

“I think this is the perfect lushness,” Kokichi chirped, looking around the new area. “We’d want a pretty flat area like this too, so the pans don’t tilt too much. Nothing we’re working with is too high grade, but I can’t imagine it’d be kind on the soil if we spilled. Aw, this reminds me of doing tie-dye too… We should plan that for a craft day sometime too!”

Not carrying supplies like the adults, and not quite running around like the younger kids, Doppio was just…taking in the park, enjoying the outdoors while he held Arven’s hand. It had only been a few days, and Doppio really couldn’t say he was getting stir crazy, but…it was nice, being out again. 

Glancing over his boyfriend, Doppio snorted and pressed their shoulders together. “...I have seen you in other stuff besides button-downs…but I don’t think I could imagine you in tie-dye.”

“Hmm?” Arven said, looking down at himself, trying to envision himself in it, before offering, “Maybe a mix of greens? It’d be nice to have a sleep shirt, maybe not something I’d walk around in.” Looking over Doppio, Arven said, “You’d look cute in one. Especially an oversized one? I think it’d be nice on you.”

Arven startled, as suddenly three kids and two dogs were in front of them, the pink haired one– Cali?? Was that her name??-- shoving a large stick in his hands. 

“Fetch!” Cali shouted, all five of them staring intently at Arven.

“...what, for the dogs?” Arven guessed.

“Fetch, fetch!” Kimiko squealed, jumping at her toes.

“You heard them.” Timothy said, a look on his face eerily reminiscent of his mother, “Fetch.”

Arven stared at them, bewildered… before, pulling back his arm, he threw the stick as hard as he could.

All five of them went running for it. Dogs and kids alike trying to beat each other to the stick, Timothy almost swiping it before Chase snatched it, all four of them chasing after Chase now. “Huh,” Arven said, looking to Doppio with a shrug, “Fetch, I guess.”

Shuichi had been convinced, and the blanket was laid down, Kaito sorting out the supplies from the bags. “Why are we doing this again?” Kaito asked, barely glancing up as the dogs, and then the kids, all ran past him, Kimiko jumping onto his back and launching herself from him to get extra length on Timothy and Cali. “I mean, it’s nice to have a day out, but I’m positive Arven doesn’t have this as a homework assignment.”

“It’s part of Doppio’s homework.” Shuichi explained. 

“Oooooh,” Kaito nodded, “Got it.”

Doppio tilted his head, trying to see it (cute…) though he blushed a bit as Arven did the same for him. “Maybe. Maybe a tanktop? Tie-dye always seems like such a summer-y style to me, I think it’d work alright in a tanktop.” Blushing a little more and snickering at his boldness, Doppio leaned in to whisper, “For oversized though…I mean, I could just borrow yours.”

He was still laughing a little in his fluster when the kids and dogs came over, finding it a little amusing and confusing that they’d ask Arven to throw the stick--sure, his biceps were very obvious, but. Oh, ah, he saw. 

“Fetch,” he nodded to Arven. 

Pulling out a few handfuls of Pointie markers, Kokichi helped sort through the supplies…as well as getting first dibs at the extra metal they bought. Aw…this was a really nice shape for a bracelet, maybe Amber would get a kick out of him designing some jewelry for her. 

“It’s a really creative idea to have for homework, I’ll say,” Kokichi nodded. “I guess I was about their age when I found out about acid etching, but it’s a pretty niche art craft. I hope it’s a good achievement for him, along with just being some nice art.”

“Could be like how I use my rock? Redirecting emotions in a physical way?” Kaito guessed, peering at a plate shaped metal, “I ever tell you guys what Miss Crystal has me do sometimes during our sessions? She’ll bring craft projects for me to work on while we talk. Keeps me from getting angry or overwhelmed when we’re on tougher topics.”

“I’m grateful for Miss Crystal.” Shuichi admitted, picking a small candle holder for himself, “She really gets you. She figured out that ‘keep your hands busy’ thing before anyone else ever did. That really felt like a game changer.”

“Yeah, I owe her a lot.” Kaito agreed, before looking around, “Kids! Boys! Come on, come pick some metals and settle down!”

Kokichi laughed softly. “I remember you grumbling about her taking advantage of free labor, making bracelets. It really is such a good outlet, though… Mm, I should start thinking about gratitude gifts for our therapists for Unity. It’s a ways away, but holidays really do always sneak up on me.”

Point in case, Harvest was literally in the next week. At least Kokichi had already gotten some things prepared for his costume. 

As the kids re-grouped at the blanket, Kokichi sat up and started to explain what acid etching was. How the acid ate away at the top layer of metal, but the marker acted as a layer of protection, so if you drew something on the metal, then dunked it in acid, the thing you drew would be raised compared to the rest of the metal. He laid out safety precautions--the kids could go wild drawing, but only the adults would put the metal in the acid, while wearing gloves, and even so if anyone felt any weird stinging, or needed to touch their eyes, they’d head to the nearby park restrooms and wash their hands first. 

And with that? Art time began.

…and while he had been the one to bring up the project in the first place, Doppio just stared at the gear in front of him, a marker in hand. …what…design did he want to make?

Shuichi, remembering a candle holder design he had liked back in Luminary, just started the process of recreating it, making crisscrossing diamond lines. Timothy, Cali and Kimiko all picked metal balls of slightly varying shapes, Kimiko deciding they’d be Unity ornaments, though that didn’t seem to change the different directions they took with it. Cali drawing out stick figures fighting in an epic battle around the ball, Timothy deciding to make a sky and a grassy field not unlike the park around them, and Kimiko drawing Nini, curled around the ball.

Kaito, in turn, started drawing a little mindlessly, using the circular plate as a guide to make small, detailed designs, all sides symmetrical, something like a design forming out of it the more he fussed with it. 

Glancing around, he commented the kids ideas first, before looking curiously at the boys. “You drawing a hedgehog, Arven?”

“I’m drawing Chief.” Arven said, looking up from the side of the dog bowl he had picked.

“...oh!” Kaito said, staring at the crude little porcupine drawing, “Nice! Still feeling yours out, Doppio?”

Kokichi had lit up, hearing the kids’ ideas for their projects, and he promised to help them attach hanging hooks to them after the etching was done. For the bracelet he had chosen, most of the designs were curved, geometric shapes, though they all drew the eye back towards the center, where Kokichi had taken one of the super fine tipped markers and was drawing a peach…with veins in the leaves and shading and all. 

Glancing over, Doppio smiled at Arven’s drawing before he sighed, giving Kaito a nod. “I’m not really sure what to do… I’m not much of an artist in the first place.”

…

It was supposed to be a symbol. Letting go of the past taken from him, and embracing his new reality. …was it too backwards if he drew his dad’s tattoos? Too…clinging still, too reverant of what he was supposed to be letting go of…

…he’d always thought the tattoos were cool. He had never asked about them, since talking about his dad’s appearance was a big no-no, but…they were neat. A sort of design Doppio had never seen anywhere else. He had no clue if they had some sort of meaning to his dad…or if he had just picked them for the aesthetic. 

Chewing on his lip, still a little unsure, Doppio started drawing a spiral. 

“I think Kokichi and Kimiko are the only true artists among us, as far as skill and creativity go,” Kaito said, Kimiko preening at that, before enthusiastically going back to her snake drawing, the other kids unsurprised by the assessment, “The rest of us are just having fun with it, ya know? And ‘sides, sometimes the only point of art is just to vent stuff. I was just talking to my husbands about how much artsy stuff I had to do for my anger management sessions.”

“Okay, but do you actually have anger issues?” Arven asked, looking up from his picture of Chief, which was becoming more porcupine-y the more ‘fluff’ he added, “You have a lot of weird stuff going on, but anger hasn’t been one of it.”

“Kid, you have no idea how flattering that is to hear,” Kaito grinned, still mindlessly making his little designs, “But, yes, I super still have anger issues. Me coping with them doesn’t mean they’re gone. Just means people see it less and it affects my life less. But I have a terrible temper, yeah.”

“I haven’t seen much of it either,” Timothy said, before pausing, “Well, he did bury my dagger into a wall once.”

“You,” Kaito grinned, twitching, “tried to stab me with it.”

“Took me ages to get it out of the wall.” Timothy said, pouting.

Humming proudly, Kokichi patted Kaito’s leg before he went back to his own piece. “You really have put a lot of work in. It’s not always a sure thing, but I’ve found that the things people are overly careful or knowledgeable about are the things they struggle with. Because they know how bad it can get, you know?”

“Overcompensating?” Doppio guessed, trying to make the little petals coming out of the spirals even and…not really succeeding. 

“Can be,” Kokichi nodded easily. 

“I don’t think it’s ‘over’ compensating if you’re still only barely managing to compensate,” Kaito huffed, “Again, I appreciate the vouch of confidence, but even getting my anger ‘under control’ has still led to me having some truly viscous moments.”

“Like what?” Arven asked, genuinely curious, “Do you mean the beach?”

Kaito frowned, shaking his head, “Nah, that was back when I was entirely out of control. Couldn’t have kept my temper under control even if I had wanted to, and I didn’t. I actually used to be a little proud of my temper. Cali, we remember why?”

“Being angry can make you feel like you’re stronger!” Cali recited back, still eagerly working on her fight scene.

“Right, but?”

“It’s fake strength. Just makes you too stupid to notice your weaknesses!” Cali recited again. Kaito having been worrying over her anger over her mother for a few months now.

“Mmmhm~ letting yourself rage out just means you’re going to act dumb. Which can be an addicting feeling, but isn’t all that helpful.” Kaito said, nodding. “I used to really enjoy feeling angry. It felt like such a huge part of me. It was my superpower.”

“You say everything’s your superpower.” Timothy pointed out. 

“Don’t shame your old man for dreaming.” Kaito huffed.

“I don’t feel like I know more about relaxing then I used to,” Shuichi said, “Though, that’s what Ford and I have been focusing on. Letting other people help and all of that.”

Kaito snorted, “You’re making strides in that department, handsome. Trust me.”

“It’s easier with you,” Shuichi said honestly, giving Kaito a second to think about it, before responding with a small bashful ‘aw’, as Shuichi continued, “But today was actually a huge exercise in it for me. I asked three different people for help today. Ikuo makes four, if we count asking him to watch Miyako.”

“We should have let Miyako come. She could have made a metal pacifier.” Timothy pointed out.

“Not even getting into the ‘letting the baby around chemicals’ thing, I don’t think she should be sucking on anything metal either.” Kaito said dryly.

Anger can make you feel like you’re stronger, but it’s fake strength that makes you too dumb to recognize your weaknesses… Huh. Doppio had heard before that acting in anger made you sloppy (emotional retaliation was a thing to avoid) but…that was a good way to both explain why it was tempting to…act out violently in anger, and explained why you shouldn’t, beyond just…that hurting people was rarely a good course of action. 

Kaito had said he ‘dad’ed more than just him and Arven but…he really was telling the truth about that. 

“Proud of you~” Kokichi hummed brightly, nudging Shuuichi, before he shook his head with a small huff. “Even if one of us sat away and held her, I think I’d get way too nervous having her around a tray of acid. That’s something that’d give me nightmares for weeks.”

…generously, Doppio decided not to mention anything about earlier, but that was partly because he’d gotten distracted, as he filled in thick lines going around the edge of the gear. “Unless you do literally all your cooking with stone and ceramic, we technically do consume metal pretty regularly. N-not a baby, I mean, but…generally. It’s actually kind of helpful, since it can be another source of iron in a diet…which has been helpful for me, since I’m not getting it from meat anymore.”

Arven glanced at Shuichi at all this talk, the same thing occurring to him. But Shuichi looked undisturbed, and Arven didn’t want to be the one to tell on him. He did think it was a little funny, though, that the fussiest of the parents also seemed to be the one most comfortable with risk around their baby. Maybe it was just because Shuichi was so comfortable around chemicals in general? Maybe he didn’t see it as a risk.

Giving Chief some teeth– his rabid porcupine now having massive spikes coming out of its mouth area– Arven said, “So, you didn’t say, Kaito. If not the beach, what incidents do you mean?”

“Oh, uuuum,” Kaito sighed, having started zoning out a little as he did his little designs. He liked this. It was soothing. “...I mean, some of the worst of it I can’t really talk about. I will say that Shuichi and Kokichi have both put up with my anger more than either of them ever should have, including since I’ve gotten it ‘under control’. I’m never proud of it either. Nothing worse than yelling at your family, makes you feel like the scum of the earth.” Kaito mused, “One I can talk about… let me think… man, can I really not think of any that wasn’t at my husbands? Ugh, that’s so shitty.”

“Language.” The kids all echoed.

“Sorry,” Kaito said, glancing to Shuichi, “Help me out, handsome, anything I’m forgetting?”

“You stalked both Nao and Yasu hoping to get into fights with them.” Shuichi pointed out. “Seeking out a bit of rage?”

“Yeah, but I wouldn’t say I lost my temper with either of them.” Kaito said, “Yeah, it’s really just been you guys and Maki. Sorry, that’s awful. I’m not proud of that.”

…hm. Arven and Doppio feeling (mildly, admittedly) worried at the mention of his daughter being around acid was…Not Great. It could just be a coincidence, but… Hm. Kokichi would have to keep that in his pocket. 

Doppio looked a little surprised, glancing around, though they had literally just been talking about Miyako not being there. So…the ‘no swearing’ thing was for the younger kids too? Though it seemed like they wanted to enforce it more… Probably just because it meant they could chastise Kaito. 

“Thank you for the apology, though you’ve long since made up for everything in my eyes,” Kokichi said softly, giving Kaito a tender look. “Even still…you’ve come a long way, and that is something to be proud of.”

Doppio tilted his head a little, filling in other spirals now. “...we’ve gotten in fights?”

“And I’m allowed to do that.” Kaito said, a tad stiffly, his voice clearly reciting as he said, “I’m allowed to be angry, so long as I don’t break anything, or threaten, or intimidate, or hit. Keeping my temper under control doesn’t mean I’m not allowed to be angry. But, no. You haven’t seen me lose my temper yet. Not like how I’m talking about.”

Pausing, Kaito amended, “I say ‘yet’. Ideally you’ll never see it. None of you kids will. If I can go my whole life with none of you knowing what it looks like when I lose it, I can die happy.”

“I wanna see you rage out just once, Mister Kaito~” Kimiko said, looking up sweetly, “But in a fun way!”

“Uh… what’s a fun way?” Kaito asked uncertainly.

“Getting mad at a gaaaame~”

“You can laugh at me getting frustrated,” Kaito smirked at that, shaking his head, “But not losing my temper. That wouldn’t be funny.”

“How’s everyones metal work going?” Shuichi asked, having just finished his design and now considering the acid, “Anyone want to watch how I do this?”

Doppio nodded gamely, though he still felt a little confused. Kaito had been angry with him plenty, sure--Doppio had been angry with him too. But he wasn’t talking about that. But…if none of the scarier moments were things that Kaito considered him losing his temper? Then…he supposed not. 

It wasn’t like Doppio had a lot to compare it to. 

Looking up, Kokichi ‘oooh’ed a bit over Shuuichi’s design, before he beamed. “First piece ready to go! Lay it on us, Shuu-chan!”

The kids also scooted around, curious to see how the acid worked. Kaito looked up and smiled warmly, watching as Shuichi put on gloves and explained the process to them as he worked, working carefully with a brush as the kids made little commentary, still working a little on their own pieces but pretty enraptured by Shuichi. 

Looking over to Doppio as Shuichi talked, he leaned over. “Yours is coming out nice,” Kaito complimented Doppio, “Can I ask what it is?”

“Uhhhhhhhhhhh,” Doppio stalled, sweating a little as he looked up at Kaito blankly. “I-I’m just…doodling. I guess? Just…shapes.”

Kokichi glanced over, but didn’t intervene. 

“Um… I think it…does look kinda cool, though,” Doppio said softly, filling in the empty side of one of the spirals with dots. “M gonna put it on our wall so…I-I, uh, thought it should look nice.”

“It does!” Kaito beamed, “That’ll look great on a wall. I like the linework, they’re really steady. Might have another artist in the group? What do you think, Kokichi? Doppio has as much talent as I think he does? Those lines are really steady, right?”

Doppio looked down, frowning at all the wobbles. 

Peeking over, Kokichi gave him a bright smile. “You have a really good sense for shape language and clarity--it makes sense, given the plates I’ve seen from you! That’s an artistic strength that’ll take you a long way in designs!”

Doppio huffed a little, coloring as he tried to fix the shaky, uneven lines without just making everything a black bar. 

“And Arven, your…” Kaito paused, the porcupine now looking a little like a skunk… well, a porcupine skunk… “...yours is super cute! Chief’s gonna love it!”

“I know,” Arven said proudly, looking at his little picture of Chief, deciding to make the tail a little longer and a little wider. “Yours is pretty busy, Kaito.”

“Eh, keeps my hands busy.” Kaito shrugged, putting little circles within the latest line of diamond, each circle getting smaller and smaller within each other, “I like the process more than I’m worried about the final result.”

Cali had handed over her metal work to Shuichi to work with next, Shuichi admiring the little battles going on around it before getting started with the acid. Cali, enthusiastically, started to explain the background story she had made up for the battle in question, while Timothy made more clouds for his sky and Kimiko added more shading to give her snake a sense of realistic depth. 

Kaito looked over at Kokichi’s, before laughing a little, “Course yours is coming out beautiful, beautiful. It’s some sort of flower, right? It’s supposed to be a little abstract?”

“We’ll make sure to put a food-safe treatment on your bowl when it’s done, Arven,” Kokichi nodded. “Copper is antibacterial anyway, but it doesn’t hurt to be safe, and it’ll probably make it easier to clean. That way Chief can enjoy drinking from a premium bowl for years to come.”

Figuring he got as much as he could on, Doppio sighed a little and turned the gear around in his hands. …yeah. Yeah, okay. Not wanting to interrupt Cali’s story, Doppio waited patiently for her to finish before handing his gear off to Shuuichi. Smiling a little sheepishly. “Since I can’t handle the acid anyway…I’m gonna do a bathroom trip to wash my hands…okay?”

Grinning back at Kaito, Kokichi nodded through a small laugh. “More than a little. Most of it is just aesthetic shapes, but the center here is a peach, see? I dunno why it came to mind, but I think Am-chan will get a laugh out of it.”

“Awww, that’s awesome, I’m sure she will.” Kaito grinned, though his eyes flickered to Doppio uncertainly. Feeling the joints in his hands start to ache as he glanced at the others, waiting to see if anyone was going to say anything… the joints in his hands aching worse when no one did. “Be…sure to hurry back! Arven will miss you!” 

“Hm?” Arven hummed, having been admiring Doppio’s work, absentmindedly agreeing, “Yeah, hurry back. I really like yours, I think it’s going to come out really nice once it’s polished.”

For a moment, Doppio looked a little surprised, having thought someone would insist on coming with him…but if no one was saying it, he didn’t want to be the one to point it out. Biting his lip a little, Doppio quickly leaned over to kiss Arven’s cheek before he got up. “I hope so--I wouldn’t wanna put up something that we hated. Um…be back in a sec.”

Watching Doppio head off to the bathrooms, Kokichi frowned slightly, before looking over to where he knew Nazumi was. Making eye contact with his aunt…and feeling relieved with the nod and thumbs up she gave back. …along with the lack of Firenze’s presence by her, which he had noticed before.

Bodyguards were on it.

Kaito glanced at Doppio until he disappeared into the bathroom, before refocusing on the kids, who unfortunately, were focusing on Arven’s drawing. 

“I thiiiiink iiiiiit’s aaaaaaa BEAR!” Cali decided, looking absolutely certain.

“It’s a dog.” Arven said.

“It could be a dust bunny brought to life?” Kimiko offered, tilting her head a little, “Reanimated by an evil sorcerer with gnashing teeth to punish the wicked and the timid~”

“It’s literally Chief,” Arven explained again, bewildered how they couldn’t see it, as he held up the dog dowl near Chief’s face, “See?”

“It’s okay,” Timothy said softly, sounding uncharacteristically gentle, “Not everyone has to be good at everything.”

“True!” Kaito said cheerfully, before stuttering at the hurt look on Arven’s face, “B-but! Also true that anyone can improve. Wiiiiith practice.”

“But it does look like a dog, right?” Arven said, looking at his drawing, “It’s clearly a dog.”

“It’s clearly a drawing, anyway.” Shuichi said.

“Your intent is there,” Kokichi said kindly. “And it looks like you were drawing more with form than line, which took me a long time to wrap my head around when I started painting. It doesn’t really work well for this kind of project, but have you tried doing line detail on top of marker drawings or paintings? It’s a very cool effect.”

Doppio made it to the bathroom without incident, sighing with relief as he saw there was still plenty of soap left in the dispenser. Sure, the parks committees were usually very prompt about restocking public restrooms, but the number of times he’d been panicked, seeing an empty dispenser or an empty roll where the toilet paper was supposed to be…

He hummed lightly to himself as he washed his hands, until he heard the change of footsteps from grass to tile. Feeling a little embarrassed to hum in front of a stranger.

“Where is Firenze, anyway?” Shuichi said, as he started working on Timothy’s metalwork next, glancing around, “I mean, I know his whole thing is being invisible, essentially, but–”

“Nooo, no, we are giving him the benefit of the doubt. If it was Maki, we wouldn’t even question it, we’d know she was around here somewhere.” Kaito said… before suspiciously  looking around, “I mean, knowing her, she could still be around here somewhere and just just doesn’t feel like doing crafts. But, anyway, I picked this guy because he’s good at the sneaking around stuff, so that’s what I’m trusting he’s doing.”

“You picked him because he was the ‘hot older guy’ you’ve been talking about for weeks.” Shuichi pointed out dryly.

“That certainly didn’t hurt anything,” Kaito sniffed. “But he was also really nice and listens and is an excellent fighter with cool magnets. And if anyone’s gonna be in charge of my and my family’s safety, the ‘listens’ part is important, okay? That’s why I could always count on you and Maki, growing up. You guys never dismissed anything I was worried about.”

“Were Maki and Shuichi your bodyguards growing up, Kaito?” Arven asked, glancing towards the bathroom, before continuing to try to fix his drawing using Kokichi’s advice. Markers and metal were tough. 

“...Kind of?” Kaito said, shrugging, “Unofficially, but kinda. We looked out for each other.”

“He seemed a good sort, when you all came in for the final contract negotiations,” Kokichi nodded. “And while I could see how it could cause issues in other professions, I don’t think being chatty means he’s off doing something else entirely--his references said he mostly held other people up, not that he left his post, right?”

Drying off his hands, Doppio planned to quickly head out. He didn’t really have a problem with the public aspect of public restrooms, but…well, he’d already finished, and it did tend to be more comfortable alon--

“A-ah!” Doppio gasped in alarm, stutter-stepping back slightly from the arms outreached towards him. “O-oh, I’m sorry! Let me get out of your way, uh, sorry!”

Hustling even faster now, Doppio danced around the guy nearly face-planting, tripping over his dropped pants. Geez, uh…that was sure an emergency…

“You good, cuz?”

Doppio startled again, blinking for a moment before he recognized Kaito’s bodyguard. “Uh, yeah, just surprised… Uh…were you waiting out here for me?”

Firenze lazily waved the kid off. “Just stayin’ nearby, just in case. Watching you all play arts and crafts is fun and all, but I needed to stretch my legs. Thanks for giving me an excuse.” He winked. 

“Well, Firenze or not, I’d love for someone to try another coffee stunt.” Shuichi said, glowering a little, looking around again, “It’s fun doing that when you’re alone, huh? Wish someone would try it while I’m around.”

Kaito gave Shuichi an adoring grin at that, his hands moving mindlessly over his drawing as he said, “Awww, I’m sure you’d destroy them handsome~ Thank you for the thought. But nah, nothing’s gonna happen in a group like this. Heck, maybe people will have tired of it by now. Oh, check it out! That seem finished to anyone else?” Kaito asked, showing off his plate.

“Ooooh~” Kimiko oo’d, “Psychedelic~”

“Hah! Yes! …What does that mean?” Kaito asked.

“I don’t know, I made it up. It feeeeeeeels… right.” Kimiko said dreamily. 

Well, ideally Kokichi wished that nothing like that would ever happen again. That there would be some evidence that popped up now for the past incidents and ooh…he could start a case. They’d feel the full extent of the law for assault and littering infractions. 

But, hopefully. It wouldn’t happen again. 

Laughing delightedly, Kokichi leaned over to kiss Kaito’s cheek. “That looks incredible, hun! The patterns are so pleasing… Psychedelic,” he tried, feeling the word in his mouth before grinning at Kimiko. “I guess we have a name for a new art movement now. And people do love a romantic origin story like this too.”

As they neared the blanket, Doppio gave Firenze a grateful, if a little embarrassed nod for walking him back before taking his place beside Arven again. “Adding more? I thought it looked like Chief pretty clearly…”

Kaito lit up seeing Firenze, giving him a little nod before telling Shuichi, “See? Told ya.”

“I had no doubts.” Shuichi lied, holding out his hand for Kaito’s metal plate, “Come on, yours next.”

“Right?? Thank you!” Arven said, huffing a little as he nudged Doppio a bit, “Those three were making fun of me, trying to ‘guess’ what it looked like. It looks identical to Chief! Spitting image! I look at the drawing, at Chief, the drawing, get confused, oh no, where did my dog go?” Arven said, exaggeratedly looking between them, Chief panting happily, undisturbed by Arven’s theatrics as he cried, “Do I have two Chief’s now?? Because I could! Made a mirror of a drawing.”

“Sometimes admitting weakness is the first step to improving.” Timothy said gently, reaching out to pat Arven on the arm.

Arven’s eyebrow twitched, before he focused on Doppio, asking, “They have soap in the washroom? I’m gonna wash as soon as I pass off my dog bowl.”

Doppio chuckled a bit, before pressing affectionately to Arven’s arm. “I’m not totally sure you didn’t just shine the metal and that’s a reflection of Chief. I do really love the doodles you put in my notebook, though. Obviously I can see the real things,” he rolled his eyes, gesturing to Arven and Chief, “But they make me happy to look at. Along with what’s on the rest of the page.”

Giving Arven a nod, Doppio paused before giving him a sheepish look. “The dispensers are good, but I’d wait a second before heading in. I almost ran into someone on the way out, and it seemed like an emergency.”

“Oh?” Kokichi hummed, his eyes flicking over to where Firenze had walked off to, chatting with Nazumi at least for the moment. “I hope they’re alright then…”

“Cali, Kimi, Tim, are you guys wrapping up on your drawings too?” Kaito checked in, before looking to Arven after getting a series of nods, “Can you bring the kids with you when you go to wash your hands? Kids, you’re going with Arven when he he heads to the bathroom,” Kaito continued, not waiting for a response, “Wash your hands thoroughly, we maaaaay be getting treats on the way home, okay? Clean hands for treats!”

“TREATS!” Cali shouted, throwing her arms in the air, before taking Kimiko’s shoulders and shaking it, “Your snake is already better than everything else heeeere hurry up for trreeeeaaaats!!”

“Give me one moment, I just have to darken the eyes. Nini has the prettiest eyes~” Kimiko said, running her marker of the eyes one more time, before smiling sweetly, “Okay, done! Mr. Arven, we must go earn treats!” She announced, passing Shuichi her bowl, before getting up with Cali and Tim.

“Ah, well, uh… alright?” Arven said, as Cali and Timothy both grabbed an arm and pulled him up, Kimiko pushing on his back as the three led him towards the bathroom, all chanting ‘Treats!’ now, as Arven called back to Doppio, “Be right back!”

Kaito watched them go, before chuckling, looking to Kokichi, “This feels like a non-question, but we are stopping somewhere for sugar, right? I just assumed.”

“Of course,” Kokichi grinned, not having planned on getting treats out, but he was not opposed in the slightest. “Where do you think we should go? Oo, I could go for a fancy soda, so we could go to a bubble tea place, though pastries are always good in my book. Biting into a warm, flaky chocolate Flour-nder sounds perfect for a fall treat!”

Doppio waved goodbye to Arven, smiling with amusement as the kids dragged him away, before he glanced over at the adults. Glancing down… Then back up as he gathered his nerves to ask, “Um…if we’re stopping somewhere anyway, I might want to pick up some grocery supplies? Um…”

Looking at Kaito with a nervously eager expression, he explained, “Your birthday is in a few days, so…please tell me something you’d like! I get the impression the castle cooks are already planning the majority of meal things, but…I could make something special, that wouldn’t have to be a large portion!”

Kaito briefly looked startled… before lighting up, “Really? You’re gonna make me something for my birthday?!”

Kaito laughed, looking absolutely delighted, before smirking at his husbands, “Man I am spoiled this year. You guys know you’ll never be able to one-up this year in the future, right? Between my shrine and Tim coming with me to the community meeting, Maki’s obstacle course, and what Shuichi gave me yesterday–” Kaito winked at Shuichi, who huffed, face red slightly, “--and now food from Doppio? Only thing that could perfect this week would be a vision I could actually remember, Atua,” Kaito said pointedly, having been trying not to gripe about the absolute blank canvas he had gotten the first day, remembering almost nothing about his time being high and still hoping for something on the sixth day, “But that’s on him. You guys have knocked it out of the park!”

“Thank you Kaito, though you haven’t answered Doppio’s question.” Shuichi pointed out.

“Oh! Yeah! Shoot, what do I want…” Kaito mused, scratching his chin, “...what do I… waaaaant… what do I want…” Kaito looked up into the sky, blowing out in a long puff, “....hm… I could be super nice to littlest husband and request cinnamon rolls,” Kaito snickered, “...how do you feel about roasted lizards… nevermind, nevermind, not lizards.” Kaito leaned his head even further back, like the answer was written in the sky somewhere… before groaning, falling backwards onto the grass, “Nooooo I don’t have any ideas! I am open to suggestions!”

Doppio frowned, looking almost a little offended. “Of course I am. You said birthdays are for celebrating a person’s life--why would I go out of my way to ignore that?”

Amused, Kokichi thought that putting in the effort to make something was going out of your way, but…well, it was sweet. He knew it was far from the easiest relationship on his husband, but despite all frustrations, Doppio did genuinely care about Kaito. Hearing him want to express that in a birthday gift was sweet. 

“I may not be able to one-up…but I can get close, I think,” Kokichi grinned, a bit of a competitive glimmer in his eyes. “I have a whole year to brainstorm now, after all.”

While he had been sure in his gift while asking for it, as Kaito struggled to come up with…anything to ask for? Doppio started to doubt himself. Sure…he supposed cooking wasn’t the fanciest thing. He didn’t even have to compare it to a whole shrine to know that. It…sounded like even just spending time with his family outshown anything Doppio could do…

“I know you have mentioned missing eating certain things,” Kokichi prompted, rubbing Kaito’s shoulder, glancing over in concern as Doppio started to wilt. “Since we don’t really do individual-type meals at home. What…about those, uh, you called them stuffed pastas? I’m sure we could figure out a recipe for those!”

“RAVIOLIS!” Kaito suddenly sprang upwards, looking excited, before reaching over to clasp Doppio on the shoulder, shaking him enthusiastically as he asked, “Have you ever made stuffed pasta shells!? Oh, man, Doppio, they’re amazing, and they’re so rare here!? I don’t understand still why, you make this alfredo cheese mixed with garlic and basely, I think, I may be entirely wrong about that, oh! I have that binder of Luminary recipes that you made for me back in the early part of the year, babe! I bet you anything stuffed shell pastas ended up in there, we could look!” 

Looking to Doppio excitedly, Kaito said, “Do you think you’d be up to learning a new recipe? They’re so good, Doppio, I’m literally salivating thinking about it.” Kaito said, sticking his finger in his mouth and–

“Kaito, no, abort, do not, not prove it.” Shuichi barked.

Kaito paused, looking uncertain what to do for a moment, before quickly taking his finger out of his mouth and putting it behind his back, wiping it in the grass behind him as he grinned sheepishly. “No idea what you mean, handsome!”

“Hhhhrk!!” Doppio distressedly honked, almost jumping out of his skin as Kaito pounced on him, before being shaken about. But…honestly? Kaito being so excited for something that he shouted to the heavens and invaded everyone’s personal space?

Kokichi may have been grinning fondly at his husband, but some of it was for Doppio too, feeling that bright burst of excitement and pride. 

“I-it’s a pasta dish?” Doppio asked, trying to restabilize himself. And, well, like any good Tsumarian cook, he drew himself up for the challenge. “I’m always learning new things, and…well, I-I mean, I do buy pre-made noodles a lot, but that’s just because the nonni at the store I go to make them really well, and it makes a huge mess but…I’m good at it! I…I could totally make them for you!”

A little demanding, Doppio leaned forward. “Is the filling just a cheese, garlic, and herb mix?! Would you want anything else!? There are a lot of delicious flavor combinations to add to pasta; a-and what sort of sauce is it served with?! Do you want any sides!?”

Though, to the background sound of Kokichi giggling (and, farther away, Firenze making Nazumi laugh, complaining that all this talk was making him hungry) Doppio’s face suddenly cringed in disgust before he demanded, “Go wash your hands! Y-you finished drawing a bit ago, you should’ve left with Arven and the others. Don’t be gross!”

Kaito’s nose wrinkled, nodding as he looked at his hands, “Yeah, I could taste the marker. I don’t know why I do that? I always want to stick my hand in my mouth at the grossest times, I swear, it’s never on purpose.”

Well, sometimes they were on purpose, but, look, sex was gross sometimes. Not Kaito’s fault! Fact of life! 

“Allllright, let me go wash my hands. What are the odds the kids are causing trouble in there. Anyone wanna put in any wagers? I swear, if any of them come out soaked, I’m gonna…” Kaito hesitated, before shrugging a little helplessly, “I dunno. Win the wager I guess. Three silvers someone’s wet!”

Shuichi watched Kaito head off, before looking to Kokichi, “Help me with these last two and then we’ll clean up? This was nice, I’m glad we did this… though,” he looked to Doppio, “Did any of this help with what you were trying to do, Doppio?”

“I’d say it’s about 50/50, but the kids’ chaos impulses are not to be underestimated,” Kokichi giggled. “Please set out a wet floor sign if they did drench it, though. See you soon, hun!”

As Kokichi scooted over to finish treating the last of the projects, Doppio sighed softly, looking over the orbs and plates and gear chilling in the acid solution. “...maybe? I think I feel better about the gear overall, at least, so…that’s a good thing.”

Chewing his lip a little…maybe wanting to ask was a sign that it hadn’t helped, but Doppio couldn’t resist asking. “...has… Have they gone in to arrest my dad yet?”

Shuichi licked his upper lip, glanced at Kokichi… before saying suddenly, “Yesterday.”

And then Shuichi’s pupils widened slightly, though his voice was still fairly even as he droned out, “7:15AM, after an all night stackout the night before, fifteen guardsmen deployed, two guardsman snuck into the house at sunrise, strict orders not to draw weapons, initial intel and, if possible, diplomacy attempt. They searched the house, all clear, more guardsmen called in to further search. No one makes initial contact, but a fire breaks out in the attic, 7:27AM. The fire is responded too, signs of sabotage, no signs of the suspect. Five guards on standby see one of the horses stolen while everyone is distracted by the fire, give chase. It was apparently a near thing, the culprit lost several times. A civilian spotted him and pointed him out, civilian’s identity redacted,  at 8:33AM, and he was apprehended forcibly but unharmed by 8:56AM. No serious injuries reported.”

Shuichi blinked, his pupils slowly shrinking back to normal, a small sheen of sweat on his forehead… before he winced, “Apologies. I was trying to remember the report I read as well as I could, to tell you. But it’s difficult for me to judge what information the person in front of me wants to hear, when I’m doing that.”

Kokichi gave Shuuichi an uneasy look…but he didn’t stop his husband as he recalled the details of the arrest they’d read about. Kokichi had been briefed as well, mostly just letting him know that Doppio’s father was in custody, and…well, they had talked about telling Doppio, but between his therapy session that day, and the surprise plans to spend time with Arven’s friends… Well, Kokichi thought it couldn’t hurt to let the situation settle a little, to get every bit of information. 

Doppio’s eyes widened in alarm, hearing that it had happened yesterday…and his expression only grew more concerned hearing the details. Boss had tried to run… He had likely been waiting for the guardforce to make a move, so he could take advantage of dedicated focus and slip through the cracks… Boss wasn’t sloppy, having a civilian see him was… Well, it wasn’t impossible, though Doppio worried about their safety, now. But…

(Setting fire to burn away this chapter of the past, hm?)

(That was dangerously close to a pattern, Dad.)

(...their home on fire…)

Doppio’s eyes started to glaze a bit, his fingers curling in his sweater. He could hear it… It was similar enough to something like a bonfire, but…different in its own ways. The crackles louder, pops more explosive with all the different types of objects in a house…even a sparsely decorated one. As the fire grew, even from afar it started to roar…

(Meaningless ruins, that’s all he saw. Even with his heart beating out of his chest, there was a sense of…victory. Of freedom. No longer shackled to anything…or anyone. There was only this moment. There would only ever be the moment of the present, a constant peak.)

(Three people were in that house, and there would be three burnt in the ruins. A new person, unbound by anything, would walk away. No past, but the future free to grasp…)

“Honey…” Kokichi frowned, softly rubbing Shuuichi’s back as he offered him a waterbottle…though he frowned a little more as saw Doppio start to space out…and felt him leave. Glancing back at the bathroom, he sighed. “...are you alright? Was it…the same sort of tunneling? When I see them heading back, I’m gonna cut Kai-chan and the others off to let them know Doppio-kun’s dissociating, but…I’ll be right back, no matter what, okay?”

“No, no… not the same type,” Shuichi said, gratefully taking the waterbottle, sipping at it slowly, a tension in his forehead, “That’s actually something I’ve been working with Maki to learn how to do on purpose. It’d be nice, to have full control of my rapid-fire info dumps, for perfect information recall… but it’s not quite right yet.” he admitted, frowning around the bottle, “I so far can either do it or I can’t. But other then stopping, I can’t really control what I say, or really see what’s going on around me when I do it. Still a tunnel, but… with an emergency exit, if that makes any sense.”

“But, I’m alright.” Shuichi assured him, hearing the distant sounds of the kids laughing, Kaito’s loud voice booming out as he talked to them, the group exiting the bathrooms. “What about him?” he asked, giving Doppio a concerned look, “I was trying to be kind, but maybe that was too much information at once. I thought hearing that it happened quickly and with no one injured might… well, reassure.”

“That’s pretty cool, actually,” Kokichi laughed softly, moving his backrubs up a bit. Hmm…maybe it would be head massage time when they got home. And treats would probably help too. “And it’s relieving to hear you can stop it at will…”

Glancing around, Kokichi leaned closer to whisper, “Do you want to have a meeting with Griffin about it? They’d already know what you’re trying to achieve, of course, but you two could consciously come up with a plan that might help make it a smoother process.”

Looking to Doppio with the same kind of concern, Kokichi sighed. “I’m sure hearing that is reassuring…but I think it was going to be difficult on him no matter what. And…even if it was put out quickly, hearing about your house being set on fire is scary… We can check in with him when he comes back, but…I think we have to wait for that first.” Kokichi frowned a little more. “...this is worse, than the CPS meeting. Even if it was disconnected, it felt like he was still sort of aware that things were happening. He’s just…gone, right now.”

Giving Shuuichi a squeeze, Kokichi popped up from his spot and started jogging over to the other group, hoping to hear off any…touches or shouting, before they got to Doppio.

“I could try that, yes.” Shuichi whispered back to Kokichi nodding, though he frowned in concern as Kokichi explained that Doppio was ‘gone’. Shoot… he had broken the teenager. Kaito was going to be annoyed with him.

Cali on his shoulders, Timothy and Kimiko both riding a leg, Kaito slowly lumbered one step at a time, grinning at Kokichi as his husband approached, while Arven trailed behind them a bit, looking Aloof and Too Cool. “Well, on the plus side, it was not water based! On the negative, the kids have a weird idea of how gravity and physics work, and I caught them trying to ride the top of the stall doors and slam them to ‘slingshot’ themselves into the air.”

“I tried to stop them.” Arven said dryly, “It was three against one.”

“I really think we got some air that last time!” Kimiko said proudly.

“You did. A bunch of air in your face hurdling towards the ground, till I caught you.” Kaito huffed, his movement still slow as he asked Kokichi, “We about ready to clean up? I told everyone about the bubba idea, we have a general consensus of Heck Yeah!”

“Heck yeah!” The kids shouted gamely.

“Hmm… I think you might need something with a little more elastic force to get that kind of air,” Kokichi theorized. “Like how slingshots work normally, you know? Otherwise you’re doing a lot of work to reinvent a swing.”

“We’ll check on everyone’s project and see if they’re ready to be dried off, but I think we should be done soon, yeah!” Kokichi cheered, before he gave the group a calmer look. “Though, we should do that with softer voices. Doppio-kun’s having a dissociation episode, so we shouldn’t try to touch or speak loudly at him until he starts speaking again, okay?” he…mostly directed to the kids, though he gave Arven a soft glance. 

“Aceto’s dissociating?" Arven demanded, brow furrowing as he started hurrying forward, “What happened–gah!”

“You heard your prince.” Kaito said, grabbing Arven’s collar as he passed, lifting him off his feet for a moment, before letting him back down, “Kokichi has a lot of experience with this sort of thing, defer to him right now. Doppio’s gonna be okay.”

Arven barred his teeth at Kaito for a moment… before sighing. Shaking himself out of Kaito’s grip, before more evenly walking forward.

“Assss for you three, why don’t you kids take the dogs and do another few laps of fetch?” Kaito grinned at the kids, who were peering around Kokichi, a mix of curiosity and concern causing them to look at Doppio, “Stay in sight of us and the bodyguards, okay? But go shake out any energy the dogs might have left while we settle everything down over here.”

“Sure dad/Yes Mister Kaito/On it!!”

The kids ran off, calling out Chief and Chase’s names, causing the dogs to get up and bolt after them. Watching the kids beeline for the stick they had been playing with earlier, Kaito sighed, rubbing the back of his neck, before looking to Kokichi uncertainly, “...something happen?”

Arven carefully went to go sit down next to Doppio. Close, but not touching, just looking at him with gentle concern.

…well, Kokichi wouldn’t say he had a lot of experience…but he did have a better insight of where Doppio was. He wasn’t panicking, and his breathing seemed normal--he just…wasn’t there. So, they’d be there for him when he came back. 

Kokichi gave Kaito a grateful smile as he suggested the kids run around with the dogs before he sighed as the kids all ran off to their respective “duties”. Walking at Kaito’s side, Kokichi winced lightly. “...Shuu-chan and I told him that his father was arrested yesterday. I think he’s going to be alright, but…this is just the hump.”

Doppio was still sitting exactly how he had been, eyes glazed over and unfocused while his fingers were wound in the bottom of his sweater. Every once in a while he blinked, but it didn’t seem to be a dedicated effort. 

Kaito sighed, nodding. Taking Kokichi’s hand, they headed back, Kaito catching Shuichi’s eyes– who gave him a sheepish, slightly guilty look– before giving him a small, forgiving shrug back. This stuff was hard. It was easy to mess it up. If Shuichi had spilled the news, Kaito trusted he hadn’t meant this.

Sitting down at the blanket, Kaito looked over Doppio, but also found himself watching Arven. Arven was practically squirming where he sat, clearly wanting to do something, but seeming to realize that reaching out to touch Doppio might lead to more of a reaction than he wanted. Arven glanced over to them, nervous and concerned, before looking back at Doppio. “...Aceto?”

(“...to?”)

(Wait… That wasn’t… No, that was…)

(...he couldn’t smell the sea here. Or fire.)

Kaito, after a moment, pulled out his rock. Since he was more or less calm, he went to the extra effort of opening his polishing paste, dabbing his silk fabric into it and, closing it up, starting to polish his rock. Keeping his hands busy as he considered Doppio.

“...” Kaito grinned. “We’re still waiting for the acid to set, right?”

“For some of them, yes.” Shuichi said softly.

“We have a little bit of time left then. Nothing wrong with just sitting out here and enjoying the sun. It’s a nice day out. This has been good,” Kaito said softly… before with quiet, gentle cheer, he asked the group, “You know what might be a nice way to pass the time? Anyone know any nice songs? Kokichi can sing, you know? Arven?”

“Uh… what?” Arven asked, matching Kaito’s soft tone despite himself. 

“You got a singing voice, kid?”

“Um…” Arven glanced worriedly at Doppio, “I mean, when I’m alone hiking. Nothing you’d put on a stage…”

“We’re just passing time.” Kaito said, “Anyone know a nice song?”

Kokichi blushed a bit, though he gave Kaito a fond look. “Don’t let his flattery fool you,” he told Arven. “I’m just passable, so if you’re nervous about your singing voice, you’re among similar company. Unlike this guy,” Kokichi nudged his husband, “Who is incredible…if you can convince him to sing sincerely, rather than for comedic effect. Both nice! But really a treat with the latter.”

Still seeing that Arven was nervous, Kokichi sighed softly before resigning himself. “It’s been a haaard daaay’s night / And I’ve been working, like a dog / It’s been a haaard day’s night / I should be sleeping, like a log / But when I get home to you, I find the things that you do / Will make me feel alright”

It…admittedly, might be just a little too old for Arven to know, but maybe not. It was of a genre of pretty simple songs, with easy lyrics, and he’d seen plenty of times someone starting a line and people unable to resist finishing it, just from how simple the scheme was. 

Kaito and Shuichi glanced at each other, Shuichi shrugging minutely, and Kaito gamely starting to tap a beat against his knees, trying to follow Kokichi’s vocal cues. They weren’t familiar with it, but as Kokichi kept going, a light of recognition hit Arven.

And, hoping it might help with something– otherwise why were they doing it?-- Arven sang out deeply, a natural baritone in his voice when he sang, “You know I work all day / to get you coin to buy you things / and it’s worth it just to hear you say / you’re gonna give me everything~”

Kaito, still keeping up his tapping rhythm, snorted. Murmuring with an amused lilt to his tone, “Am I making myself a stereotype to like that verse?”

“So why on earth should I moan? / Cause you know when I get you alone~” Arven looked to Doppio, “You know I feel okay.”

Grinning, Kokichi nudged his husband, giving him a wink. Maybe it was a little bit of a stereotype…but just as much as it was for Kokichi to like it too. 

Blinking slowly, Doppio kind of…leaned over. Not falling over, but leaning against Arven’s side. 

“When I’m hoooome, everything seems to be right, yeah / Oh, when I’m hOOOOme, feeling you holding me tiiiiight, tight, yeah!” Kokichi sang, unable to keep some of the more theatrical parts out of his performance, though he still kept his voice soft.

Though, so close, Arven would be able to hear a few soft hums following in the melody.

Arven and Kokichi started the next ‘Hards day night’, and realizing this was gonna be a repeat of the earlier verse, Shuichi and Kaito did their best to follow along. The four of them singing along, Kaito’s taps still drumming out a rhythm, while in the distance the kids squealed with laughter, Chase having caught up with Cali and managed to wrestle the stick away from her, everyone now chasing after Chase.

“Oh, it’s been a hard days’ night! / And I’ve been workin’ like a dog / it’s been a hard day’s night! / I should be sleepin’ like a log. But when I get home to you / I find the things that you do~”

“Will make me feel alright” Doppio softly hummed to Arven, taking a deep breath and blinking a few times, almost like he was waking up. Letting the breath out as a sigh, he raised a heavy hand (ow, his fingers felt a little stiff…) to cover his eyes for a moment, before he snorted. Murmuring, “Prince Kokichi really is a grandpa… Singing, like…first round record songs.”

Lowering his hand, he embarrassedly gave the group a bleary look, just…refamiliarizing himself with his surroundings. “...mm, sorry… Uh, I think I faded out for a second…”

“You’re good, Doppio,” Kokichi smiled back, though with a little more seriousness, he reassured, “And…it really was just fading out. So…no worries.”

Doppio blinked slowly again before nodding. Good. Though since Kaito had reassured him, he hadn’t been worried about that.

“Is that an old fashioned song? You know, it sounded old fashioned.” Kaito grinned, “What are the youth listening to? What’s hip and happening with the kids? I want more music records, they’re awesome.”

Arven leaned against Doppio, still a little nervous, but feeling immensely better now that Doppio was talking. “Are you okay?” He asked softly. 

“We should absolutely go record shopping again,” Kokichi nodded before grinning. “...and maybe check listings for another Wet Floor concert? The other acts in the set will probably be new stuff too~”

“Mhmm,” Doppio nodded, loosely putting an arm around Arven’s back. “Feel kind of…fuzzy, still. But it’ll go away. And…” He sighed, glancing over…sort of near Kaito’s direction, as he lowered his voice, unwilling to admit that the prince had a point. “...um…we were getting food after this, right? That’ll…probably help too.”

Letting his eyes close, Doppio murmured to Arven, “...they got my dad, yesterday.”

“I’m sorry,” Arven murmured softly back. Not because he was sorry the man had been arrested, or even sorry if it had gone poorly, traumatic enough to hurt his boyfriend.

He was just sorry that Doppio was sad. It was all he cared about. Taking Doppio’s hand and holding it close to himself, murmuring again, “Sorry.”

“We’re gonna swing by a cafe that sells bubba teas, on top of other things. Should have some solid sandwiches, all warmed up, thick bread… mmmm.” Kaito hummed happily, “I’m definitely getting a sandwich for myself. I’m starving. I should have eaten more at lunch,” Kaito said, stretching, “Noooow let’s clean up! Clean, get these pieces in some wraps, get it all bagged up so I can do my due diligence as the pack mull!”

As it came back to Doppio…he just nodded, squeezing Arven’s hand in turn. “...no one was hurt, Prince Shuuichi said. There was a fire but they stopped it. It’s…fine…”

It was about a week late now, but…he was posed with the same question. If his dad was in holding, then he was at the castle. Doppio could just go see him. No one could stop him, if he really tried. 

…did he want that?

“I’m still a little full from our lunch,” Kokichi chuckled, “But I’m already thinking about what soda I want… Mm, it’s cold enough that a hot drink isn’t out of the question~ Maybe a lavender-honey milk tea is in my future.”

“Alright, let’s get this show on the road!” Kokichi cheered, before more seriously reminding his husbands, “But we need to properly dispose of the acid and base mixture.”

Shuichi rolled his eyes, “Kokichi, please. Like it’s my first time properly disposing of acid.”

Kaito smiled blankly at that, glancing at Doppio a few times, biting his lower lip, squeezing his hands around the rock and cloth until his joints popped. Doppio probably needed to talk to someone. Maybe they should call Dr. Mariah? Or Kaito could ask to walk with Doppio, give the kid a chance to vent his fears with someone who wasn’t his boyfriend…

“...alright, I’m gonna go collect the kids and let Nazumi know where we’re heading. Let’s go~” Kaito grinned, standing up, before shouting, “KIDS! KIDS! WRAP IT UP! WE’RE ON THE MOVE!!”

-

While he still wasn’t at 100%, Doppio was feeling a lot better by the time they got to the cafe and he had his green apple snowball with green apple jelly in hand, courtesy of the princes. They had offered to get him something to eat too, but…well, after his queasiness earlier, Doppio felt better just getting something to drink, at least until dinner. Which really wasn’t that far off, but even looking at the pressed sandwich Kaito had ordered, he felt no worries that Kaito would be just as voracious as usual at dinner time. 

Hopefully he’d take to Doppio’s version of Ravioli the same. 

The plan wasn’t to stay at the cafe long, just enough for those with food to figure things out for themselves, so Doppio just stayed along one of the side walls, smiling when Arven joined him. “What’d you get? I kinda spaced out looking at the menu while you were ordering.”

“It’s called a ‘Truly Moody’?” Arven said, showing Doppio his cup, shrugging as he sipped it again, “Kaito pointed it out to me as a joke, but jokes on him, I like weird ingredients. It’s grapes, pears, cantalopes, mixed with orange zest and with pearls.” Arven said, sipping it again, “...it’s definitely a drink. Haven’t quite pinned down what I think of it yet. Cantaloupe is coming in pretty strong though. You?”

“Oh, one of the specialty drinks?” Doppio peered curiously at Arven’s cup, as if that could tell him more than what Arven just had. “They definitely look interesting…but I just went with a green apple snowball with green apple jelly. I find that most bubble tea places make a good one, even if the other flavors can vary a lot. Though, uh…”

Doppio laughed sheepishly. “I actually have been here before. But I just like the drink, and I thought something colder than a soda or milk tea would be nice. Would you like to try it?” Tilting his cup, Doppio offered the straw.

“Only if I can dare you to try mine,” Arven smiled, before leaning in to try a sip from the straw.

After a moment, Arven leaned back, sighed, and said, “I chose wrong. I shouldn’t have gone for the joke. That’s so good.”

Doppio’s nose wrinkled, not exactly…sure what he was tasting, really. The cantaloupe was pretty strong…which was a little weird just on its own, since Doppio never really considered cantaloupe to be a strong flavor, and…he couldn’t taste the pears at all, just…maybe a lightness, that wasn’t from the hint of orange…but the flavor of grapes just confused everything. 

“I don’t…think this drink knows exactly what it’s trying to go for,” Doppio theorized with a nod, before chuckling softly. “Isn’t it? I know people swear by melon sodas in the summer, but give me a green apple, or an aranciata if you can find it and I’m happy as Ori and Chie.”

Taking sympathy on his boyfriend, Doppio offered, “We can share mine, if you want? I even wanted the smaller size, but I think the princes are in treat mode right now.”

Arven had gotten that same vibe, as he glanced over at the main group. The kids had all gotten pastries and were now chattering mostly amongst themselves, but also to the adults, who seemed to be just encouraging whatever they were saying while listening in. It was an excited, bouncy air that Arven, admittedly, always thought was a little annoying when he saw families with lots of kids walking around, but… felt different. When you knew them personally. Like it was reassuring, somehow, hearing Cali get a little loud and Shuichi quiet her a bit while Kaito chuckled, Kokichi caught up in whatever had caused her to raise her voice in the first place.

“Sure,” Arven agreed, smirking as he said, “Share enough indirect kisses that we’ll be indirect making out. And, yeah, considering this was all supposed to be just a quick trip to get you supplies for your gear, this has put them in a whole mood, you’re right. We went from an errand to a field trip. It’s…” Arven hesitated, “...strange feeling. I guess. At least Chief loves the attention. Those kids are all over him.”

His cheeks starting to burn a little, Doppio couldn’t help his shy grin as he leaned in closer to Arven. “Gotta have something to tide me over until it can be non-indirect. What a good boyfriend, taking pity on me.”

…man that was dumb. But Doppio could only laugh softly as he covered his face, the embarrassment more fun than just…horrible. 

Though Arven did have a good point about what just asking Shuuichi a few questions had turned into. Doppio watched their not-so-little party before letting out a soft sigh. “...I kinda like it. It’s…loud. But in a good way. And it’s nice being a part of…people just being happy, I guess.”

Doppio looked down, rolling his cup between his hands. “...I do like…peaceful things, I guess. But…even the level of quiet back home…I guess that was too much for my dad, still. And that level…sometimes it felt suffocating. Made me too aware of every sound I made, and made me feel…too big, and too wrong, even just breathing. And we were so out of the city it was rare for any noise to come in from outside to break it up either.”

“...I think this is…better,” he said softly, before glancing up to give Arven a shy look. “...your singing is really nice, by the way.”

Arven blushed a little at Doppio’s joke, and then blushed harder at the compliment to his voice. Self-consciously brushing his bangs over his eye a bit as he chuckled in clear embarrassment. “I’m just glad that worked. I don’t really understand why it did, but Kaito wanted to pass the time with singing, so… I don’t know. I was glad when you woke up.”

“Maybe…” Arven sipped his own drink, just because it was there and he hadn’t committed to tossing it yet, “...maybe it’s a little like your ‘crushing’ thing? Feeling a little smothered by noise makes you feel safe?” Arven guessed, glancing at his boyfriend to see if he was close, “Mm?”

“It was something nice to come back to,” Doppio hummed, glancing around before quickly leaning over to kiss Arven’s cheek. “I don’t think she’s done it when I space out before…but sometimes Angioletto will play music while I’m just…doing stuff. Different than the stuff she usually dances to, I mean. It’s nice.”

Holding his drink for easy boyfriend access, Doppio tilted his head, eyebrows raising a little as he thought it over. He never really thought those things were connected… “...maybe? I mean…I don’t think…’safe’ is really what I feel with this kind of noise. It’s more like…”

Doppio’s eyebrows drew in a little as he tried to explain. “...I don’t know. Happy? It’s…the sound of people just…being around and living. And being near that makes me happy. Not necessarily safe, but…I think I just like knowing people are nearby. I guess since I’ve mostly lived in cities, it might just be familiar.”

“Mmm,” Arven hummed, absorbing that… before, tossing his drink, he freed up his hands to wrap his arms around Doppio. Holding him around his stomach, pressing his chest against his arm, and squeezing him as tightly as he could.

“...does that feel any safer?” Arve whispered. “I was worried about you today.”

Doppio went bright crimson, visible even through his foundation, but it was undeniable how immediately his body relaxed against Arven, pressing in towards him. There was a little squeaking sound from Doppio’s throat, but he didn’t mention it as he turned his head to half-hide against Arven, letting out a shaky breath. 

“...yeah, it does,” Doppio whispered back, kind of starting to melt against Arven. “...I’m sorry. I keep being such a…freak. You’re so patient with me…and I’m sorry for scaring you.”

“It’s alright,” Arven said, pouting a little, holding Doppio tighter as he felt his boyfriend lean more against him, “It’s good that you feel happier, anyway. I know that doesn’t necessarily mean you feel ‘happy’, but happier is good. And now safer. So… that’s something I can feel  good about. Hate knowing how tough things have been for you lately.”

“...do you think you’re gonna go talk to him?” Arven asked softly, “When we get back? I mean… now that we know he’s there?”

It wasn’t like before, when everything just…went out. But as Arven held him tighter, that unrelenting, tight pressure just… Doppio’s eyes drooped a bit, his body going full taffy-mode in Arven’s arms as things just felt a little…fuzzy. Fizzy, maybe. Like the perfect amount of carbonation in an aranciata for peak refreshment. 

“...I don’t know,” Doppio murmured. “...everything’s telling me he’d be furious with me for what I’ve done…but…every time…he’s never cared. I’m not even worth being mad at… So I… I don’t even know what I’d get, seeing him. I’m worried, and I miss him…but that doesn’t matter to him. And it’d just…hurt, subjecting myself to that.”

“...but I still kind of want to anyway.”

“I don’t know if you should or not,” Arven admitted, having thought about it a lot  and coming to a large, conclusive ‘?’ for an answer, “But I want you to do whatever it is you need to do. I don’t think I could bring myself to not visit, if it was my mom… but, my mom never tried to kill me. So I know that’s not exactly a great example.”

“Arven, Doppio! We’re gonna start heading back soon!” Kaito called from the table.

“...I’ll tell you, if I decide to,” Doppio murmured. “I think it’d be bad if I went without anyone knowing, even if I…am escorted by the guards, or something…but I’ll tell you first.”

Hearing their call to leave, Doppio whined softly and tucked his face against Arven’s neck. “Nnnnnooo… Wanna stay like this… Feels good.”

“We’ll just tell Kaito to haul us over his shoulder like this,” Arven suggested, closing his eyes as Doppio tucked himself in, a little flustered by the contact with his neck. “We’ll be a weird, rolled up human rug for him to carry home.”

Shuichi, watching their mouths, whispered to Kaito. 

“I am not carrying you both like a rug!” Kaito called out.

Doppio turned his head a little, so he wouldn’t be talking right in Arven’s ear…even if he phrased it like he was. “Don’t be mean, Arven… Kaito’s old man back would shatter just from the thought. I mean, you saw how much his arms were shaking just carrying our art supplies…”

Kaito glanced at Shuichi expectantly. Shuichi laughed lightly, before whispering in his ear.

“WHO’S GOT AN OLD MAN BACK!? I WASN’T SHAKING! I COULD CARRY WAY MORE THAN THAT ALL THE WAY BACK TO THE CASTLE!”

Kaito then started trying to recruit Kokichi and Shuichi to be the ‘way more’ he could carry, and when they refused, tried to carry all three of the kids, and failed when they started going uphill, because then it just started feeling silly.

“...that is the weirdest,” Doppio shook his head as the castle…well, not came into view, because it was always in view in Usott, but the courtyard started to. “It’s like an instant sleep button. I did consider that my blackouts could be narcolepsy, but…wow. Just squeeze me a little and suddenly I could sleep for a million years. I’d ask how the hell my brain’s wired, but…well…”

“It might still be relevant! We don’t know, not really.” Arven said, not sure if he meant that or was just reassuring Doppio, or if Doppio even needed to be reassured that he had a brain. It felt like something he probably had. Arven was assuming he did until someone proved it otherwise. “And it’s sort of nice that we have an easy way to convince you to take a nap, if you’re struggling to fall asleep. Just plop me on you and you’re out like a light. It helps that you’re comfy.”

“So, with your gear. You said it’s going to be a decoration, right? Any thoughts yet where you want to put it?” Arven asked.

“Mm, I hope you use that knowledge for good. Though considering how comfy you are, and that getting close is a necessity…” Doppio grinned, before squeezing Arven’s hand. Even if he wasn’t particularly tired, Arven getting close enough to put him to sleep wasn’t something he’d be that mad about, he didn’t think. 

“Uh…the wall,” Doppio sheepishly shrugged, backing off a little with the return to normal conversation. “The mounts I picked up don’t need to be put in a stud so…we can hold it up and see what looks best, I guess. I don’t think it needs to be shoved in our faces for the symbol to work, but…I think it turned out nice,” he smiled down at the gear, feeling better about it and the design, with how it had come out. 

“It looks good.” Arven said approvingly, glancing down at it when Doppio brought it up, “And… I don’t know if you can call it part of a ‘ritual’. But there’s something to the idea, I think, that at the same time you were making that, you heard the news. We really couldn’t have planned that better. I don’t know if its a good coincidence or a bad one, but it sure did happen that way.”

Doppio laughed weakly. “Yeah, I… I think me going out like that is… It’s not very confidence inspiring, that I’m actually…coming to terms with everything. But you can’t say I didn’t try. And…well, if Mariah thinks I should try again, maybe I’ll be better about everything. I don’t think there’s really much more shocking news that I could get, at least.”

“Worst that can be said, we found one way it didn’t work.” Arven said confidently, squeezing Doppio’s hand a bit, “And I’m up for trying again, if you ever decide too. Heck, our first attempt led to all of this, so maybe future ones will also lead to things we didn’t expect… or, maybe a future one will just feel ‘right’.” Arven said, tilting his head a bit, “Whatever that’s gonna end up meaning.”

“I wonder if Amaina hasn’t appeared to give us space to try this?” Arven mused, “If we do a new one, we should let her know she’s allowed to come. It always feels a little weird without her, even if she can’t do somber, quiet moments very well.”

Doppio nodded, smiling a bit at the hand squeezing. The whole idea of a symbolic gesture was pretty vague anyway, so…anything they got out of it? Some information on Doppio’s biology, some allies to turn to, a fun day out with the royal family…it was more than anticipated. And Doppio thought that was worth it. 

“She might just be busy,” Doppio hummed, glancing around, before quickly looking at his shirt. “She’s always quick to remind me she has a whole life outside of hanging out with us…though, yeah. I think things are better with her too. It’ll be fun to show her our art projects, though, and I’m sure she’ll have a lot of opinions. Ooh, about you singing too.”

Parting ways with the royal family, Doppio gave the large group a wave as he, Arven, and Chief split off towards their room. 

Kaito, once again, gave the boys an uncertain, tense look… before he followed his family, the kids telling Kaito about new games they had learned at school.

Chief, who had been running around a lot that day, plodded over to his doggy bed the second they opened the door, and rather then getting inside of it, just sort of flopped onto the ground, using the edge of the bed as a pillow as he panted. “What a busy day we’ve had, huh, old man? Here, let me refill your water bowl and put some fresh food in, you’ve earned it.” Arven said, starting the process of fussing over his dog, who thumped his tail once or twice at the attention. “Aceto, would you take off his collar? I like to let his neck breathe when he’s all tired like that.”

“Sure thing,” Doppio nodded, setting his gear on the bed before he knelt down by Chief, unlatching his collar before giving the dog some nice ear scratchies. “Did you have a good time playing with the kids, Chief? I saw you being a perfect gentleman, making sure everyone got a turn with the stick. Ah, what a good dog, good boy, best boy~”

Patting Chief’s body, Doppio only sat back once Chief hefted himself back up for water, just…watching the dog fondly…along with Arven fussing over him. Happy in a moment like this too, even if it was much quieter than the cafe. 

Getting up, Doppio set Chief’s collar on their dresser (hoping it was out in the open enough that neither he nor Arven would forget about it later) before taking up his gear again, looking around at the walls. Other than the herb drying rack Arven had put up on top of the dresser, and the small mounted shelf that had been there originally, there wasn’t much on the walls… He could choose anywhere, really. Hmm…not right above their bed--that would be a terrifying thing to happen if it fell from the mounts in the middle of the night. So…where else…

Walking over to a bit of wall by the door, Doppio held the gear up, considering it.

“You are a good boy,” Arven agreed, patting Chief’s back and neck as the large dog started sniffing at the fresh food.

Yes. He knew. But Chief always liked hearing it, his tail thumping agreeably. 

Placing his own metal dog bowl on the counter– he wanted to wash it a few times before he started letting Chief drink from it– Arven then watched Doppio look around the room slowly. His boyfriend with his ‘thinking face’ on, as he peered at one wall, then another, before standing in front of an apparent contender.

Arven walked up behind him, wrapping his arms around his waist and resting his chin on Doppio’s shoulder. “What are we thinking?”

“I think…here,” Doppio hummed, standing in the space between their dresser and the door. Smiling as he leaned back slightly into Arven’s hold, tilting his head onto his. “It’s across from our beds, so it’s in view, but not directly across, so it wouldn’t be in our faces all the time…and this part of the wall is a little empty, if the chairs are still over by the fireplace, so…yeah.”

A little sheepishly, he glanced over at Arven. “...I know neither of us are gonna be here forever, but…it’s kinda nice giving that kind of consideration to decorating, you’re right. Um…what do you think?”

“I like it.” Arven said.

And, risking saying something cheesy, he tried, “And… when we do move back out? Me to my place and you to yours? You’ll put that back on a wall somewhere, and it’ll be like we brought a little piece of this room back with us. And, considering this is the room where we first tried to live together… I’d like that. Knowing we can bring pieces of it with us. And this thing is the first unique item for our room.”

“...pfff,” Arven huffed, because he didn’t want to sound too sincere in all of that, despite how sincere he had been, “Or something, I don’t know. Sentimental stuff.”

A little piece of them that…wherever Doppio ended up? Whatever that uncertain, cloudy future held for him… Arven would obviously be a part of it, that was a necessity Doppio demanded from the people drawing the next squares for him to leap to. But…now. This time they spend together, living together, all the days waking up in each others’ arms and greeting each other when they return…

Doppio didn’t think he was ready to move in with Arven fully yet. But…one day, he wanted it. And these days they had together now…

Turning slightly, Doppio pressed his lips to Arven’s. Lingering. Before smiling adoringly at his boyfriend. “It is sentimental…but I think I want more sentiment. I think…I’d really like looking at this wherever I am, and thinking about you, and our time here.”

Maybe that was the gesture Dr. Mariah had been leading him to after all. 

Arven smiled into the kiss, glad Doppio hadn’t thought it was silly. In truth? This was… maybe easily, one of the happiest periods of Arven’s life. Even considering everything. Most of his life had been spent alone, drifting along, mostly doing things out of fear or pure spite. 

Finding each Titan Herb had been a bright, dazzling moment of triumph… bordered by watching Chief barely able to move, barely able to bark, barely able to see. It had gotten better, and thus more fun, over time, but the start of that journey had been hard and made from desperation. And nothing before it compared. Both to saving Chief, and to meeting Doppio.

He wasn’t sure what the future held. But he knew he’d want to remember this moment. Would always want to remember falling in love with Aceto.

-

Kaito was laid out on the cushions, staring dazedly at the ceiling. 

He could hear Shuichi, Maki and Waku out in the main room, chatting. Ikuo had been there at some point, which had surprised Kaito a little bit. He had vague thoughts of taking the older mans hands and going dancing with him. Ikuo deserved someone who wanted to dance with him…

He blinked and someone was convincing him to drink some water. The air was a little cleaner, someone having opened up the ventilation. Giving Kaito a break from the fumes. He opened his mouth that, feeling shy, thanked Aiichi for the temple. “You didn’t have too.” Kaito had drawled, blinking heavily, “Mine have never been unhappy here.”

Maybe the king had said something back. Kaito didn’t know. He closed his eyes and when he opened them again, he heard music, and the light coming in had changed. He had always (always) (who was he?) wished his followers had embraced music more. He had tried to tell them once, that songs would be a gentler way to grieve than silence. He loved them so much. He just wanted them to be happy…

The fabric in the ceiling twinkled like starlight. Kokichi called him (him? The same him?) his sun. His shining star. His good husband, lifting Kaito up, making him something that Kaito could only ever dream of being…

“I don’t really deserve him.” Kaito said, staring at the stars. The lights dancing in bright, frightening, stunning colors. Each star leaving a breathtaking mark in the sky. A great burst of energy, leaving behind an aurora that was so vivid that Kaito thought he might reach up and run his hands through it like ripples through water. “He makes me so much bigger than I am.”

“I don’t really understand why you feel like that.” The man (man? No, that wasn’t quite right…) beside him said softly, looking at Kaito, “Your self confidence is something I wish you’d work on. I hate hearing you talk poorly about yourself. So do they, you know. You deserve the good things in your life. You worked hard for them.”

“Hah,” Kaito laughed, rubbing the back of his neck a little, still unable to look away from the stars. How could anyone? Even for a moment. “If just clinging to people is ‘working hard’, then sure. Hardest worker around.”

“It’s not easy, what I asked of you.” The person (Kaito knew him, he was sure of it.) said gently, reaching over to place a hand on Kaito’s shoulder, “I didn’t ask it lightly. I knew this was going to be hard. And it’s a lifetime commitment, what I’ve asked. Holding them together. Loving them. Raising them.”

“That’s not hard. That’s the easy part.” Kaito shrugged.

“You know that’s not true.” The person laughed, nudging him a little with his shoulder, “You watched every person in your life struggle with what you’re trying to do. What I asked isn’t easy, and I’m incredibly proud of what you’ve achieved so far. The ripple effects you’ve started. You’ve give them the strongest possible start.”

“Them?” Kaito murmured.

The person pointed up into the sky, and Kaito, while not having really looked away, looked closer at what was happening. The stars exploding, and leaving auroras behind. Each one a brilliant cacophony of light and sound and stars within stars. Galaxy’s forming from the fallen stars burst of energy.

The longer Kaito looked, the more he could see the new stars hidden in the auroras. And the longer he looked, the more he could see patterns. Constellations. 

A flower, tall as a tree and just as sturdy, with thousands and thousands of roots spreading out and onward.

A gentle hand pulling weeds from the roots, using the blunt curve of a scythe. 

Three dragons, growing strong and offering protection for those who had grown weak.

Dicea’s symbol, blazed against the center of Luminary’s. The two mixing to make a truly new, truly merged symbol of hope.

And there were constellations that were not drawn into the sky, but they were still there, Kaito knew. Constellations that were forming on their own, bright and shining and dazzling in the auroras paths. Kaito just as proud, and just as protective, of those constellations, as the ones he knew were his responsibility.

“I can’t possibly be the start of any of that.” Kaito said, “...they’re so big. Bigger than I can ever hope to touch.”

“You didn’t start it,” the man admitted, rubbing Kaito’s back, “And your influence is limited. They’re in the sky now, and yes, they’re far too big, in the end. But when they’re small and fragile? You’re there to support them. That’s what you were made for. To help them up into the sky. And then after that?” The man sighed, “It’s up to them. Which is maybe the hardest part of all of this. It was the hardest part for me, when I made you. Letting go once I got you up there.”

Kaito frowned, “I’m not up there… am I?”

“You’re what your husband calls you.” The man said gently, pointing to the latest exploding star. “And I’m very proud of you.”

“...” Kaito suddenly laughed. Blushing and embarrassed. “...is it weirder, that I’m more glad I managed to make a parent proud of me, then I am that I made a god proud of me?”

“...oh nooooo,” The man next to him suddenly gushed, “What, me? Am I the parent in the metaphor too? Like, both the parent and the god?”

Kaito blinked, before finally looking over. Atua looking weepy eyed and happy, practically squealing. “Yeah? I mean, you kinda are, aren’t you?” Kaito asked, a little surprised at the enthusiasm. “Is that… okay? For me to think of you like that?”

“Are you kidding?” Atua laughed, pulling him into a hug, “I’m honored.”

“You are???” Kaito asked, still pretty befuddled by how happy the god was, a small, befuddled grin on his face, “I mean, if you don’t… mind? Then yeah. I mean, you put me together, I might as well get ‘parent’ privileges… hey, am I dreaming? How do I know this isn’t me just sleeping high and having weird dreams. I’d… I’d really love some, any, proof that you’re actually talking to me. I was ready to kinda just go the ‘faith’ route for a long time there, but, like… I feel like I’ve earned something a little more concrete than that.”

“I can’t really offer you any proof you’d understand.” Atua admitted. “You won’t remember most of this when you wake up. We actually talk plainly like this every year. I check in and see how you’re feeling about things, we talk… when you wake up, it’ll all come in in pieces, and feel more surreal than it actually was. You’ll probably mostly just remember the constellations.”

Kaito sighed, a part of him immediately accepting that to be true. “Damn… you really can’t offer me anything?”

“Nothing you’d recognize for the sign it is.” Atua said, “And if I gave you something, like, a tablet with a whole letter proving my existence to you? Trust me, your life would be a lot harder. The less I interfere, the easier your life is.”

“Yeeeaaah,” Kaito said, leaning against him, “You’ve told me that before, haven’t you.”

“Every other year, yeah.”

“Yeah.” Kaito said, closing his eyes, “...thank you for my life. I love them. Life with them is worth all the shit it took to get there. Whatever you had to do with that? Thank you.”

“You deserve them.” Atua said, rubbing Kaito’s back a bit. “...and if you can remember any of this? Try to remember that.”

-

When Kaito woke up the next morning, he rambled about seeing a sky full of new constellations, drawing them down as quickly as he could, getting most of them at least mostly right, and something about auroras? “Maybe we should visit an aurora someday, ‘Kichi. They were really pretty in my vision.” Kaito said, still trying to get the constellations just right. “And I think my dad was there again… only he didn’t look like him again, ya know? I just remember him being there.”

“...I think he was saying he was proud of me or something.” Kaito said shyly. “So maybe it wasn’t my dad. I don’t think I’d believe even a dream Leon saying he was proud of me. But whoever it was? I don’t know… it made me really happy.”

“...alright. Anyway! That was it, that’s all I really got. Weird new constellations.” Kaito shrugged, looking to Kokichi as he grinned, “You said there was something you wanted to show me?”

“That would be a lovely trip,” Kokichi agreed, peering at Kaito’s drawings with interest. “I know you can see ‘em up in the northern mountains during the winter…but if you’re up there during the winter, you’re there for the whole winter, pretty much. I don’t know if I’d want to subject you guys to that kind of chill for a month,” he laughed. “So maybe it would end up being a Danganronpa trip, if we can get info about a good place to see them.”

Giving Kaito a hug, Kokichi squeezed him for a moment. “Whoever it was in your vision? I’m glad that they said they were proud of you. Kai-chan is a person who people should be proud of, and that they should say it a lot.”

“Especially on a day like today~” Kokichi giggled, giving his husband a kiss before he offered up a look halfway between sheepish and excited. “So…yeah. But we gotta head back to your shrine, okay? I know you said today is a rest day, but…I just thought it would be a good space.”

“Baaaabe~” Kaito grinned, kissing his husband back, smirking and excited even as he said. “You’re spoiling me, ya know that? You’ve gone to so much effort for me this week, and, fuck, this whole year…” 

Kaito laughed, taking his husbands hand, “Alright! Who am I to deny my doting husband? Let’s go! I can’t wait to see it!”

Once they got up to the wing his shrine was in now, Kaito, at Kokichi’s prompting, closed his eyes. “Pleeeease don’t let me run into the wall, babe, those stone walls will scratch. The edges will anyway. I like rubbing my fingers over them, feeling the different textures. Did Arven’s friends ever talk to you? They were smitten with the stonework, babe, they were so impressed by the designs and decorations. You’ve designed a work of art.”

“You’re worth the effort!” Kokichi laughed, carefully guiding Kaito through the main room, and into the back room, the ventilation through the night working wonders in letting Kokichi be in it safely. He had been a little worried, when he set things up early that morning, but he was breathing just fine. “And…well, to me at least, a lot of these things are well overdue. About time I get my husband properly situated.”

Setting Kaito in place, across from some stacked cushions Kokichi had set up to support two…rectangles, covered in light sheets, Kokichi bounced over to them with glee. “Briefly, but yeah! Giovanni, I believe his name was, asked me about how I sourced the stone, and if I could give him the names of the contractors I worked with, and he let me know his friend was really interested in the depictions of the stained glass. I’ve actually wanted to talk to you, once Atua week was over, if it’d be okay to tell him to tell his friend if you’d be willing to explain the stories of the saints? But we can talk about that later…”

Taking a breath, Kokichi couldn’t help beaming, as he whooshed the sheets away. “Okay, open your eyes!!!”

Side by side, were two paintings, each about four feet tall. They were done in oil, that delicate, jewel-like glow apparent in each, and while that in itself may contribute to the ethereal quality of the subjects, Kokichi had a feeling Kaito would think the subject matter on their own could provide that. 

On the left, was a portrait of Kokichi, completely nude though tastefully hidden in parts by a gentle waterfall that fell into a glittering lagoon. The painted Kokichi was gently holding a hand out, both beckoning, and as if he’d been holding the viewer’s hand and had just lost contact for a moment. His eyes glittering and a coy, yet delighted smile offering the viewer to come along with him behind the water. 

On the right, was a portrait of Shuuichi. Similarly themed, though this Shuuichi seemed to be lounging across the lagoon quite comfortably. His legs crossed over one another, the top completely out of the water, while his arms lounged on the edge of the pool. He was facing at a three quarters view, not quite focused on the viewer, not particularly caring that they were there…if not for the sharp knowingness in his gold (though, upon close inspection, speckled with pink) gaze and the deadly smirk on his face. Completely in control of the situation. 

“Happy birthday!”

Kaito opened his eyes and…

“...” He stared, eyes flicking rapidly, trying to somehow stare at both paintings in detail at the exact same time, before a small ‘ahhhhhhh’ sound escaped him, choking on his throat closing up a bit… before, turning bright red, he covered his face with his hands. “‘Kichi!??”

Then, peeking through his fingers, Kaito made that choked sound again, closing his fingers… before going, “Babe. These are really, really beautiful and I didn’t even know you could paint like that and it’s so beautiful and the water is literally shimmering which I don’t know how you did and it’s so impressive and I cannot look at this or I am going to explode.”

“...” Kaito peeked between his fingers again, before gasping, “How are you both so sexy what the fuck.”

“Eheh,” Kokichi giggled bashfully, turning pink as he rocked on his heels a little. “You asked me for nudes before, and…we had that whole lying story about it, and I think you were half kidding, but you had that whole daydream about having an erotic portrait of Shuu-chan too… So I thought…let’s do it!”

Looking a little more embarrassed, he explained, “I did ask Shuu-chan’s permission, by the way, and he said yes. And…while I am really proud of these, I don’t want them to be hung up in here. Really, I don’t want anyone but you and Shuu-chan to see them. But…I thought you’d like them.”

Not quite insecure, because he knew exactly how Kaito was feeling, but still softly, he asked, “...you do like them, right? I’m not objectifying you?”

“Oh, Atua save me, I want to show everyone these.” Kaito gasped, forcing his hands off his still beat red face, chewing on his thumb knuckles as he grasped his shirt with his other hand, balling the fabric against his hands and pressing his fist into his chest, his heart thudding in excitement as he kept both trying to rapidly absorb every small bit of information he could see in front of him– look at Kokichi’s cute little butt, and he looks so happy, he looked entirely comfortable and kinda mischievous and cute and Shuichi holy fuck Kaito wanted to kiss and caress and beg at every curve on Shuichi’s body, he couldn’t believe Kokichi had managed to capture the exact feeling Kaito got when he wanted to dote and worship on their shared husband just hoping for his eyes to glance at him and set his world on fire, fuck, did Kokichi feel like that sometimes too?? It was captured so perfectly– while at the same time trying not to look too closely because he wasn’t kidding he was going to explode.

“You even made them at a vague boy of water, fuck, ‘Kichi, it’s like you pulled these right out of my daydreams.” Kaito gushed, biting his thumb a little harder… before [worried Kokichi sound] cut through, Kaito absorbing Kokichi’s question, giving him a startled look. “What? No! Kokichi, I love these. I love them! I would have never, in a thousand years, risked asking for something like this in a serious way, because I wouldn’t want to objectify you. But I… love. Them.” Kaito said, suddenly reaching out and grasping Kokichi’s hands, staring at him intently, “Babe. I love them.”

Looking at them again, Kaito mused in wonder, “A literal secret Ouma treasure. You gave me treasures… oh, but,” Kaito refocused on Kokichi, grinning warmly, “Thank you for worrying about that. I know my relationship with sex has been more complicated lately, but… I still love things like this, Kokichi. Me not wanting to be defined by my relationship with sex doesn’t mean I’m not a total sucker for stuff like this. I still like sex. A lot. I still think you and Shuichi are sexy as all hell and love looking at you two. All the time. I am, still, usually horny. And I still like how that feels.”

“So, you indulging me, especially in such an elaborate way?” Kaito grinned, looking back at the paintings, his face reddening again, “I’m not offended. I’m grateful. You just know me really well, babe. That’s all a gift like this means. You get me.”

“.....where are we going to puuuuuut theeeeeem?” Kaito suddenly whined, eyes wide and needy, “Please don’t tell me they’re going in a box somewhere, they’re so beautiful, I could stare at them for hours.”

It was a shame, that some of what Kokichi considered his best work would only ever be seen by three people, but…some of that just made it feel even more special. Like Kaito said…secret Ouma treasures. And…well, the idea of one day people finding the portraits and wanting to put them in a museum sat better with Kokichi than he thought it would…but only after he and his family were gone. He’d actually die if that happened in his lifetime. 

“Maybe not right out of your daydreams, but I can say I didn’t have inspiration,” Kokichi laughed, before he calmed, squeezing Kaito’s hands as he looked adoringly up at his husband. Smiling a little wider as Kaito affirmed his love for the paintings. Sure, he hadn’t been fishing for praise, asking…but it was still nice to hear. 

Nodding a bit, Kokichi brought Kaito’s hands closer and kissed his knuckles. “I did think you’d like them, that they wouldn’t be crossing a line. And…well, I did make them explicitly erotic, but I didn’t make them with the intent that…that’s all you’d feel looking at them, or that I made them just to wind you up. I just didn’t want to assume that I’d gotten it completely right, without ever checking up, you know? But…I’m glad. I know I said the shrine was a birthday gift, and I definitely did time the construction for it…but I kinda consider it a bigger sort of gift too, and these are a more personal one. But…either way, happy birthday.”

Sighing, Kokichi gave the portraits a wary, yet fond look. “...I’m not super sure. Like…we could hang them in a mostly private place, and keep them covered…or even mostly covered? I wouldn’t be too put out if we did just keep them in our closet to bring out when we know it’s just us, but…they are a little too nice for that, huh.”

“‘Kichi, if all you did this week was just give these two beautiful paintings, I would still consider this week the best Atua week I’ve ever had, and would still be entirely spoiled. I love them. I love how you managed to capture the things I find sexiest about you two? The parts of you I’m most attracted too. Look at your expression, Kokichi,” Kaito gasped, looking back to the painting, stepping closer to it to really look it over in excruciating detail, “Fuck, look at you… I’m,” Kaito suddenly laughed, blushing, “I’m a little surprised you’re this self-aware, Kokichi. Like, I know I always say you have no idea what you do to me, buuuuut uuuuuuh,” Kaito smirked, pointing to the Kokichi painting and raising an eyebrow at Kokichi’s coy, cute expression, “You apparently super do?? I love it when you look like this. You’re always attractive, but you’re absolutely at your most attractive like this.”

“And the Shuichi painting could step on me and I’d thank him and beg him for more.” Kaito smirked, some of his flustered embarrassment easing out of him, now just openly enjoying them as he ran his hand over his goatee a bit, “He’d punish me for begging, but honestly, I knew he would and that’s why I did it. Holy shit, babe. You apparently know exactly what you all do to me.”

“Burying these is a tragedy,” Kaito murmured, “But… the closets maybe not a good long term solution. We’re surrounded by curious kids, and teaching Miyako boundaries is gonna be a trial as she gets older. Plus I’d never get to use them, same reason I can’t really keep my sex toys in there, they’d just gather dust, since we’d never do anything more than quickies in there anyway. My chest is still in the old storage closet, I kept meaning to hide it somewhere in here once Atua week was done and people stopped coming in to get a peek at the new digs. Though this place is so beautiful that anyone who visits the castle will likely want to take a peek…”

“...” Kaito suddenly pouted. “Gonna make myself a damn… sex closet. Decorate it with sexy husband paintings, keep sex toys in there… never manage to coax you two in there. Gah.”

Kokichi blushed a little. What Kaito had said before was preeeetty true--it was going to be a task and a half to ever surmount this birthday. He may have gone a little overboard with everything…and Kaito’s actual birthday had barely started. If yesterday was any indication, Kaito was in for a luxurious, Luminary-inspired lunch, and of course the dinner menu was featuring quite a few Kaito-favorites, and that was just the food. Even a quarter of everything would’ve still been a nice birthday…but Kokichi was happy they’d gone all the way. 

Kaito was worth it.

Snorting as Kaito came closer to take in the details of the paintings, Kokichi nudged his arm a bit. “Not at the start, definitely, but you wax poetic so often, how could I not pay attention? I like to think I know you pretty well by now, and that means this stuff too.”

Sighing at the self-made tragedy he’d put into motion--he’d made things so beautiful they were a danger, apparently--Kokichi ran a hand through his hair…before he looked around the room. The tapestry across the ceiling…and the bare wall, because he’d…

Smirking a little, Kokichi gave his husband a grin. “...what do you think about going to the night market, next time it’s up, and picking out a tapestry yourself? I never saw any of the kids pulling them up or trying to look behind so…it seems like a pretty safe place. But accessible, and always there…?”

“Oh!” Kaito lit up at that idea, beaming at Kokichi, “Really? You think so! Yeah, yeah, it’s just be a wall decoration. Tapestries are used to decorate walls all the time, no one would look twice. Ooooh, we could put them on that wall,” Kaito said, pointing to the far wall, grinning, “Easy looking point, for when I’m… lounging.”

“...babe.” Kaito said, dead serious, “You need to know that I keep physically holding myself from literally touching the paintings. My ltieral first impulse was to run my finger down the twist of your side there. This bit?” Kaito said, pointing to where Kokichi’s stomach met his hips, “Just keep wanting to touch it. Not touching these paintings is going to be a lifelong discipline for me.”

“Could tuck the chest under the bed,” Kaito murmured, looking the space over, “I can just get a lock for it, if anyone wants to be shocked by the contents they’re gonna need to work hard to see them. Do all of that and this is a proper prayer room, nothing I should feel embarrassed about. People will probably respect this room more than the main room as far as privacy goes, it’d be surprising if anyone felt a need to move tapestries around and break into chests…”

Kaito looked to Kokichi, “...you would be okay with all of that? I know you suggested it, but I want to be sure. I know I’m the one whining we can’t bury them, but this is your body. Shuichi’s too, we’ll need to have this conversation with him too. If you don’t want to risk anything? We can hide them properly, even if it means I can’t look at them whenever I please.”

Laughing softly, Kokichi pressed his face to Kaito’s shoulder. “I did clear coat them… That doesn’t mean they’re free game to touch, but…they do have a defense against dust accumulation and stains. If you really can’t help it, and want to satisfy a one-time curiosity, it won’t be the end of the world.”

“...though I did spend a few months on these, if I’m counting composition work,” Kokichi laughed sheepishly. “I’d prefer if I didn’t have to touch them up in the next few years. I’m proud, but I’m also tired of staring into my own eyes for hours on end.” Kokichi paused before giving his husband a smirk. “Shuu-chan’s were a joy the whole time, though.”

Leaning in and stretching up to kiss Kaito’s cheek, Kokichi smiled. “I’m okay with it. The tapestries feel safe to me, and…while, yeah, we should talk to Shuu-chan, and I know he’s been curious about them too, I… I think it’s a good idea. I want you to be able to enjoy them, hun. Nothing sadder than art that no one sees.”

“Oh, I bet they were.” Kaito smirked back, looking at Shuichi’s again, “I love the little shimmers of pink, by the way. History aside, I think Shuichi’s eyes are gorgeous. And he’s been curious… wait?!” Kaito said, suddenly flabbergasted, “Shuichi hasn’t seen these yet!?”

Kokichi smirked a little, though he shook his head. “Nope, you’re the first. I asked for his permission, but I’ve kept the project top-secret since.” Grinning a little wider, he asked, “Do you wanna go get him to show off your new gift?”

Kaito’s grin was all teeth. Fanged and eager. “Yes.”

-

“...wait, why do I have to close my eyes?” Shuichi asked, as Kokichi and Kaito led him in, the two having reset  the stage the same way Kaito had seen it. “What is this about?”

“It’s a gift!” Kaito said brightly, before snickering, “My gift.”

“Kaito, I know it’s your birthday, but if this is a weird sex thing…”

“It’s not… not a sex thing. But a super wholesome, emotional version! I’m not about to surprise you with your own cat costume, Shuichi, don’t worry… unless you’d be interested?? In being a sexy catboy alongside our ‘Kichi?” Kaito said, eyes wide and distant, slowing down as he guided Shuichi to the backroom, “...I could be persuaded.”

“I’m sure.” Shuichi said, amused.

“I thought we decided on a panther for Shuu-chan,” Kokichi giggled, “Though I guess that’s still a cat if you want to be technical about it. But naaaah, Shuu-chan’s on a non-animal clothes trend and he’s not about to buck it now.”

As they got Shuuichi into position, the same spot Kaito had stood before, Kokichi excitedly gestured for Kaito to take the sheet off the Kokichi portrait, while he stood by the Shuuichi one, giving the presentation even more drama. And, with a ‘fwoosh’, “Open your eyes, Shuu-chan!”

“...”

Kaito grinned alongside Kokichi. Not dissuaded in the slightest by Shuichi’s silence or deadpan look. “Eh? Eeeeh? Amazing, right!”

“...”

“I really love your pose in particular,” Kaito grinned, “You look powerful. Does that make sense? Strong, sexy vibes.”

“.........” Shuichi, all at once, suddenly seemed to come to life. Turning bright pink, he almost seemed to become weightless for a moment, grasping his chest as his hair lifted, lifting because he suddenly bounced up on his toes, just needing to move as he said, “W-what!? K-Kokichi, are these the paintings!?”

“Cute~” Kaito grinned, entirely unashamed as Shuichi flustered and stuttered, a wide eyed, scandalized expression on his face as he kept looking from one painting to the next, too frazzled to get a coherent thought out. “Didn’t he do a great job! Look at that water spraying off from the waterfall, it’s like everything’s glowing.”

“Ahhhhhhhhh.” Shuichi squeaked.

Kokichi beamed, touched by Shuuichi’s reaction, though he did take pity on his husband, coming forward to wrap his arms around Shuuichi. “These are the paintings, yeah. I was really excited when you said I could paint you, you know? I hope I managed to capture even a smidgeon of Shuu-chan’s beauty. I’ve drawn your bangs so many times, but they really captivate me by just how perfect you look, every time.”

“Ahhhhhhhh.” Shuichi continued to squeak. 

Not that it wasn’t his turn to be flustered and overwhelmed, Kaito smirked, following Kokichi to Shuichi’s other side. Though, instead of hugging him, Kaito placed an arm around Shuichi’s shoulders, cupping his chin in his hand as he leered down at him, before turning Shuichi’s head from his own painting to Kokichi’s. “Kokichi really went all in on the detail, don’t you think? See how his pelvis slowly turns inward before disappearing into the water spray? That came out really nice. And if you look closer to it, he’s got all these individual markings for the hair on his happy trail.” Kaito bent down slightly, whispering into Shuichi’s ear, “Really guides the eye, doesn’t it handsome~” 

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhh.”

“Oh, man, but your hips. I love how ‘Kichi did the coloring of your skin there, the skin reddening a little in the sun versus the skin dipping into the water? Seeee, right there where your hips are plushest–”

“Ahhhhh, stop-stop-stop!” Shuichi finally said, going and hitting Kaito’s chest a few times, Kaito chuckling as Shuichi gave him a bright pink huffy look, “I see it! Stop flustering me, give me a second!”

Kaito grinned, putting up his hands in surrender and giving Shuichi a little wink, “Sorry, sorry, my bad. Can’t help admiring the artwork, ya know?”

“Gah, you’re insatiable.” Shuichi pouted, before looking back at the paintings… and blushing again. “I know Kokichi is actually that attractive, I’d be blind otherwise, but… you made me look so nice. Do I actually look like that, to you two?” Shuichi asked, staring at his own painting in a little stunned disbelief.

“Of course you do. You’re breathtaking.” Kaito grinned, lowering his hands and admiring the painting over Shuichi’s shoulder, “Kokichi really captured it.”

“It’s… really incredible, Kokichi.” Shuichi said softly, wrapping an arm around Kokichi.

Kokichi snickered, but he was far from immune from Kaito’s teasing. Turning pink, he half-covered his face, though there was a delight in his eyes. Expounded upon like that, it was a little embarrassing to hear all the little details Kokichi had made sure to render in the painting…but…

“I’ll admit to taking some creative liberty with the lighting…but everything else I tried to make realistic. It’s just us, Shuu-chan,” Kokichi smiled softly, nuzzling Shuuichi’s shoulder a bit. “I think I’ve told you before I could see you in artwork…now you just…literally are.”

“I’ll admit to feeling a little protective of your beauty too, though,” he sheepishly grinned. “I don’t really want these put up in public…but it’d be a shame to keep them in storage most of the time too. Kai-chan and I were talking about getting another tapestry for this room, for the empty wall, and putting these up behind it. How do you feel about that?”

“Geez,” Shuichi huffed, running a hand over his face… before looking at his own painting again. He loved the Kokichi one, but for this moment, he found himself struggling to look away from his own. He looked… really good. It kind of made Shuichi feel proud, if still horribly embarrassed. 

“I don’t mind the tapestry idea. I assumed you all would figure out some way to get these paintings in his shrine, when you brought it up Kokichi,” Shuichi said, not bothered… before glaring at Kaito, “...you’re going to show Maki.”

Kaito smiled blankly back at him. “Hm? Who? Who’s Maki, never heard of him.”

Shuichi looked at Kokichi, raising an eyebrow, “We need to tell him not to do it, or he’s going to.”

“Is Maki an art connoisseur? One who, for instance, does not pay proper respect to how sexy my husbands are? And needs their sexiness rubbed in her totally wrong, misinformed face?” Kaito asked curiously, “What a charity case. Someone should help her.”

Ooh… Some of that good Shuuichi pride, nice. Kokichi already knew how lovely his painting came out, and he knew that Kaito’s reaction would be sincere, but feeling how much Shuuichi liked it? Then Kokichi had really nailed his depictions. 

…though those were the only opinions he wanted to know. 

Frowning, giving Kaito a serious look, Kokichi sighed. “...I love Maki-chan, she’s my sister…and I am not comfortable having her see these. I painted these with the intent of being erotic, I’m not comfortable having Maki-chan be a part of that. I am proud of them, and…maybe we could discuss something like setting them up so she’d only see our faces and some of the background? But even that’s iffy for me.”

“It would really hurt me, if you showed Maki-chan, Kai-chan,” Kokichi explicitly laid out. “So please don’t.”

“Nnnngh, fine.” Kaito sighed, looking a little disappointed, but unsurprised. “I mean… geh. Look at them! Look at how amazing! Agh! But, gh, ghhhhhk…” Kaito gargled with the back of his throat, the sound dry, like a death rattle as he let his head fall back… before springing it back up, nodding and saying, “Alright, yes, these paintings are just between us three, no exceptions. They’re incredible and sexy and I love them and I’m going to treat them jealously. Yes?”

“Yes,” Shuichi smiled, going to hug Kaito, resting his head on Kaito’s shoulder, “Be a little jealous of us. I know your style of possessiveness doesn’t equal wanting to keep us for yourself, and a part of me respects that. It’s a strange thing, feeling possessive of someone, without wanting to restrict them. I’m well aware Kokichi and I are a bit wasted on someone like you. That type of affection would have made quite a few people feel free and happy.”

Holding him tighter, Shuichi said softly, “But I’d like to be an exception to that idea. I’d like you to want to keep me for yourself. For my body to be something only you and Kokichi can see. My attraction your monopoly. I’d like you to be defensive of me. I know that’s against your nature. But I’m asking you to try.”

“I really did paint myself into a corner, huh,” Kokichi shook his head with a sigh. “My best work, enjoyed by three. Incredibly enjoyed, which makes me happy, still. I’ll just have to paint something even more amazing next, and show it off to everyone who comes by.”

Snuggling more into their impromptu hug, Kokichi held his husbands with love. “Aw…that’s a beautiful way to put it, Shuu-chan, well said. …I do love how much you wanna brag about us to the world,” Kokichi smiled up at Kaito, “So…if you wanna gush a bit right now, you’ll still be telling my world, at least. I like being something just for you… It’s no one else’s privilege to see how I give myself just for you.”

“...I really love you guys.”

“Alright, alright… I’ve always felt it was important, to try to love you guys the way you want to be loved,” Kaito said, holding both of them, staring adoringly as they pressed against him, “I’m always learning, and I don’t always do it as well as I want, but I do think it matters, and I’m always trying. I can be defensive of you two. No one else gets to see your cutie-buttooties… which, shame for the world.”

“I love you both,” Shuichi laughed into Kaito’s shoulder, “And… I will also enjoy looking at the Kokichi painting. Sometimes. I love the hand reaching out. Makes me feel like he’s just about to pull me in.”

“Riiiiight? It’s so good,” Kaito said, closing his eyes and holding them close. “...I’m devoted to both of you. And I feel so lucky for that every day. I love you too.”

“...okay, but seriously, do these paintings make anyone else mad horny?” Kaito asked, holding them tight, “I mean, like… it can’t just be me. I’m so lucky I was wearing sturdy pants when we went to go get you Shuichi, I took one look at these and nearly lost it. ‘Kichi’s lucky he could walk out of here.”

Kokichi chuckled sheepishly. “...that’s the other downside of them, I guess. I’ve stared at these for way too long…”

“...though I definitely know some sights that never fail,” Kokichi looked up, that coy, playful look now available for direct comparison. “And we do have quite a few hours before lunch~ Aaaaaand Maki-chan’s baby-sitting~”

Kaito grinned with all of his teeth, before bending down and, prepping his arms beneath their butts, lifting both Shuichi and Kokichi at the same time. Which was heavy, but that was alright, the bed was right there, as he proudly proclaimed, “Mine~”

-

After scouring the recipe in Kaito’s cookbook (which Doppio absolutely wanted to borrow again someday to copy over recipes), Doppio agreed that it was baffling that stuffed pasta dishes just…didn’t really exist in Dicea. It was all the same flavor profiles that they put into their sauces, mixed with the texture and care of dumplings! In some ways, solving the age-old issue of trying to balance the ratio of sauce fixings-to-noodles with each forkful! It was really creative and thoughtful and…

Well, Doppio would’ve felt a little bad, sending Arven into a food coma the day before from being his taste tester as he figured out how to make ravioli (a little strange, though Doppio supposed that you could put turnips in the filling), if not for the fact that he was sure it was delicious. (And while Arven had obviously not grown up in Tsumari, whatever impulse Doppio had that tied him to the islands so strongly felt satisfied, making his boyfriend a good pasta dish.)

But he’d done it. Parsed the Luminary recipe to, well, not perfection, Doppio figured there was a lot to improve on…but for one day of workshopping? He was proud. 

Sitting Kaito at the upstairs kitchen counter, which Doppio had mildly dressed up with a tablecloth, Doppio presented a hearty plate in front of the prince. “Pork and veal, chard, and parmesan ravioli, with a confit tomato, garlic, and basil sauce, paired with a toasted baguette and Rifian Rosé,” he presented, pouring out a glass of pink wine next to Kaito’s water glass. He didn’t think Kaito had ever mentioned a thing about pink wines, but like hell Doppio would serve even a weak red wine with lunch, he wasn’t crazy…but he really didn’t think Kaito, based on his idle comments here and there, enjoyed white wines at all… So Doppio made his best compromise to complement the food. 

Stepping back to let Kaito enjoy in peace, Doppio still looked on eagerly, hoping that he’d gotten the recipe right for the palette of someone more used to eating the dish. 

Kaito was… refreshed. And very awake. 

Leaving his lovers to nap, taking a long shower and checking in on Maki and Miyako, Kaito had practically skipped downstairs to grab a snack from the dining hall, where he had discovered a waiting Arven, who had turned him around and sent him right back upstairs. And Kaito had been excited! And, look, he was a little ravenous, but! He did his best to not openly drool when he sat down and had the plate placed in front of him, falling back on his training as a young prince to keep his expression even and pleasant, his back tense as he waited to pounce on this meal. 

Kaito grinned, genuinely endeared, at the pink wine. He couldn’t remember drinking pink wine at any point in his life– it was around, but he was a red guy and hadn’t felt too many reasons to diverge from that– but it looked nice, and Kaito trusted Doppio would pair a drink that would complement the meal. Which smelled amazing. Fuck, Kaito was hungry.

“It looks amazing, Doppio! Also, that smell, I love it. The garlic’s really coming through,” Kaito gushed, giving Doppio a respectful bow of his head, before starting to dig in.

….oh god do not inhale it do not Doppio put a lot of effort into this you are going to eat this slow and taste it– “Wow! How did you… Doppio, this is incredible!” Kaito gushed, his mouth filling with drool between bites, staring at his plate with wide-eyed fixation. “I love what you did with the pasta folds, I’ve never seen them twisted like that. Did you make those little designs at the edges on purpose? That’s such a cool touch! God, it’s so good, this can’t be your first attempt, it’s too well executed. The kitchen has no idea what they lost out on, not letting you work with them.” Kaito huffed, shaking his head, as he sipped at the wine, forcing himself to slow down to not eat too fast, before looking quizzically at Doppio. “Oh, I just realized. Did you not make any for yourself? I was sort of hoping we could eat together… Do you want to share mine?” Kaito grinned, “Or, at least the non-meat parts?”

Doppio lit up, practically glowing (or…nearly literally glowing, as his hands were bare and his sleeves were rolled up for cooking, and the proud gold his freckles waved could outcompete any metal) as a smug, proud grin took over his face. He really liked it…

(His cooking was always a sign of care, but…he really tried to convey the rest of his emotions too. For all the issues between them…Kaito was still his friend, and one of his first friends. As much as he didn’t always like the consequences…he was happy they had met, and that Kaito was alive. And the care Doppio had put into learning a dish from Kaito’s home…he hoped conveyed that.)

Laughing a little sheepishly, Doppio gave Kaito a bashful grin. “Well, you’re right it’s not my first attempt. I…basically spent all of yesterday practicing. I know my pasta dough is good, but it took a while to nail down the filling, both in flavor and in texture, since how your recipe described it I think is a little different from a lot of dumplings. Which is where I got the inspiration for the folds, since, um, there are dumplings that are just closed straight on, but I always have trouble with those ones bursting, and I like the look of more designed ones anyway.”

“But, uh…yeah,” Doppio laughed. “Between me and Arven, we’ve probably eaten…like five dough batches over yesterday and today, and I couldn’t tell you how many filling and sauce iterations. But, um…I will have a drink with you, if you’d like.”

Doppio took a few steps towards the other side of the counter, before perking, hurriedly going over to his emptied grocery bags before pulling something out. A small wrapped package with a red bow on top, which he put behind Kaito’s plate before taking a seat and pouring himself some of the wine (just a little, he wasn’t going to push his luck that much). 

Blushing a bit, Doppio shrugged. “...you said it was always nice to have something to unwrap on your birthday, so…”

Inside was a set of page markers, meant for sliding onto a page similarly to paperclips to mark important places to return to, shined silver and shaped like fish at the end. Doppio knew most of the point of a planner was to mostly just look at the current week, to not get too overwhelmed…but he used reference points in his notebook a lot and…well, he hoped they would be useful to Kaito. 

“You can drink one cup of wine so long as you’ve already got food in your stomach,” Kaito said, smirking. “And that’s a ‘Kaito’ rule. Which basically means if anyone else asks you if I let you have a glass of wine, and they sound negative about it? I’m gonna deny knowing it was wine. Doppio, drinking?? Noooo, it was grape juice! Or…” Kaito peered at the wine, “...pink lemonade?”

“And ooooh, that makes so much sense,” Kaito gushed, peering at the ravioli twists again, nodding approvingly, before asking, “Did you cook the meat inside the ravioli, or fill it afterwards? I’ve heard it’s done both ways, I’m curious which way you took it. Either way, they’re perfect.”

Kaito lit up, his grin a little goofy at the gift. “Awww, Doppio, that’s too much. You didn’t have to do that… though, yes. Gimme.” Before he exaggeratedly dug into the present, unwrapping the bow and excitedly undoing the wrapping, ‘oooing’ at what he found inside. Curiously separating the items, peering at the markers, before realizing, “Oh! They’re fish! Oh, that’s awesome, are these for my planner? Hold on, hold on,” Kaito said, digging his planner out of his pocket, opening it up on the latest page–he had written out his schedule for Atua week, making sure the kids always had someone during his traditional shifts– and sliding in one of the fish markers, closing it up and grinning in delight as it looked like his planner had a cute little fish head poking out now. “Cute~ Doppio, I love it! What a nice gift!”

Taking one of the fish markers, Kaito passed it over to Doppio. “Take one. It’d make me happy if you had a marker for your journal that means ‘Kaito’.”

“Cca sugnu,” Doppio shrugged, sipping his wine. “I’m not planning on telling anyone, so it’d be on you. Though anyone’s insane to have a meal like this without wine--even if I’m just having it a bit later,” he smirked. 

His eyes widened a little, hearing Kaito talk about multiple methods of cooking the meat, but as Kaito explained that it was done both ways he relaxed again. “I cooked it inside the ravioli, that’s why each packet is on the smaller side. I suppose there are ways to do it with bigger dumplings, but I found that this was the best for a consistent texture of the filling, and to make sure it was all cooked and had that pillow-like texture all together that the recipe described. Hmm…actually, it would be interesting to experiment with poached quenelles, and then wrapping each one…though I think that might be a fussier version for not much of a change in outcome.”

Doppio tilted his head a little, thinking through different versions of ravioli he could make, before he blinked, paying attention again as Kaito opened his gift. And…seeing him seem to like them?

Doppio grinned, before blinking in surprise as Kaito handed one back, taking the fish with a soft smile and opening his notebook, sliding the marker onto the page Kaito had written about himself on. “I’m glad you like them. I wasn’t really sure what to get you, but…I thought these could be helpful, and I thought you’d like the design, at least. And…well, it seems like I can get my money soon, so I could look for something extra like this.”

“Oh? Someone coming into a boat-load of cash?” Kaito grinned, leaning against his hand, grinning as he gave him a little wink. “Well, keep in mind, I am very easily bought. It’s the benefit of having a very materialistic friend, once you come into money, I’m basically all yours~”

Kaito snorted, rolling his eyes a bit, as he said, “If you ever find yourself being flirted with like that, take caution: they really mean it. Seeing how you react to a joke like that is basically them testing the waters to see if you really would buy them things. But, that said? I’m not really cautioning you away from people like that. Sure, you always want more, it shouldn’t be just about the money, but some people really do just like to be doted on that way. I’d argue it doesn’t make their love ‘fake’, it’s just how they prefer to get affection. And before you scold me for talking like you’ll leave Arven someday and be open to dating, let me clarify it’s purely a hypothetical, because I have fun talking about stuff like that. I’m not saying dump Arven and find yourself a gold digger, got it?”

Doppio rolled his eyes (Kaito would like him even if he didn’t have any money, and…honestly, Doppio had a feeling that the prince would fuss over him even more if he didn’t), before pouting a little, opening his mouth to argue…before huffing as Kaito cut off that argument too. “Got it…though I’m really not looking to be flirted with by anyone else. Arven and I are exclusive.”

He knew they were both young…but Doppio honestly couldn’t imagine them ever breaking up. Maybe in his worst nightmares, sure, but he knew how unrealistic those could be, and a situation like that was just his brain coming up with the thing that would make him the most miserable. 

Sipping his wine, Doppio tilted his head a little at Kaito. “...you said you were the friend to have deep pockets, though, right? I guess it’s not mutually exclusive, but…you like treating others and being treated? Or…I guess you’re talking more like a sugar relationship…”

“I know, I know. You and Arven are rock solid.” Kaito smirked, eating some of the bread after dipping it into the sauce. Did Kaito believe the couple were gonna last forever? Not really. They were young and it was their first relationship. But did he believe that the two of them, as they were right now, would last forever? Absolutely. It’d just be seeing who the two grew up to be, and if those new people would still want to be in a relationship. Maybe they’d like the adult versions of each other as well.

“I was, and I loved that, I really did. I loved spoiling my friends.” Kaito grinned, fondly remembering it. “And I love being spoiled… but, admittedly, there’s little nuances to that idea. Same way there is for everything. For instance, while I’m sure most of my friends liked my use of money to spoil them simply because they liked the things, Shuichi and Maki? They liked the way I used it to make them safe. It was less being materialistic because they loved a life of splendor, but being materialistic because they appreciated a type of security they could rely on during hard times. Which is why they didn’t dump me the second I showed up here and became like… middle class,” Kaito said, wrinkling his nose a little, “I guess is what I am now? I don’t entirely understand how my finances work, still. I’ll always be comfortable, but I don’t think I’m rich anymore? Or maybe I am, around here? I have no idea.”

“But yeah, they like someone who would make their safety and happiness a priority. Which I always did.” Kaito shrugged. “And me? Yes, I like being given gifts and nice experiences and all of that… but the nuance for me is that I really, really appreciate the effort of relationships. That someone went out of their way for me. It makes me feel like I matter to them, that I’m worth an extra bit of effort or discomfort or a bit of thought. People can and will drop you when things get tough. You can find out really fast, really brutally, how you measure up when held up to an act of effort. So finding people who will still prioritize you, even when it’s inconvenient? Those people are treasures, and you want to treat them that way whenever you can,” Kaito advised him… before frowning, “Sorry. I don’t mean to scold. That can be a bit of an impulse for me, that’s my bad.”

Doppio nodded firmly, giving Kaito a stern, haughty look. He and Arven were rock solid, thank you very much. Though his expression softened with consideration and interest as Kaito talked more about his past relationships. Using gifts and…bought things, he guessed, to make a person feel safe… He could understand that. Having been the person to crunch the very numbers, Doppio knew that he had had access to much more wealth than the average person, even if he never used it. And, admittedly, most of the top-crust money that came through Passione went back into the organization, as was how businesses ran. But…it had always been one stress Doppio never had, whenever he and his father had moved, knowing that they’d be able to acquire housing wherever it was his dad had wanted. Property prices were never things Doppio had blinked at. And with his own wages, it never felt like a risk, sourcing rarer or higher quality ingredients or supplies. Monetarily, life had been comfortable. 

Giving Kaito a bit of a dry look, unimpressed with his lack of grasp of his own finances, Doppio then considered the second part. Which was…a little more difficult. Looking a bit confused, Doppio slowly swirled his wine, not really aerating it, but just messing with something in his hands. “I…guess it is nice, when people put in effort that’s, like…directed at me. It’s kind of surprising, honestly… And it can get a little uncomfortable.” He frowned a little. “I feel bad when I can see how much someone went out of their way for me. Maybe not for smaller stuff, but… I-it just…makes me feel like I really messed up somewhere, if they even had the option to do that.” …like he was a failure, really. 

Doppio didn’t want to be prioritized when it was inconvenient. If it got to the point where it was inconvenient, it meant that he had failed, and…why should a failure be prioritized, beyond doing damage control?

Blinking in surprise, Doppio looked up, before tilting his head a little. “...that’s not scolding?” he half-asked, not confident enough to say it as a fact. “I mean…you didn’t see me doing something wrong, and then tried to correct me. And it’s what we were talking about so…you were just following the conversation. Like…just explaining your experiences and offering advice. That’s not scolding.”

“Eh, it just felt like scolding on my end then.” Kaito shrugged, sipping at his wine. “I love talking about myself and my life and all that good stuff, especially if it means I get to, like, hear more about someone else’s life in exchange? Those are my favorite types of conversations. But I do feel like I get a bit preachy when I do that. Especially with you younger guys. I’m half convinced you could dodge every mistake I ever made if I just spell out my life story to you,” Kaito said, rolling his eyes, “Nevermind that that shit never worked on me as a kid, probably. Probably made a thousand mistakes that some well-meaning person literally spelled out for me how to avoid at some point.”

“Like you feeling like someone else putting in effort is because you did something wrong,” Kaito frowned, a look of irritation coming over him, “That makes me glad you’re dating Arven, because man, there are people who will take advantage of that. You’re valuable, worth the effort of hard times, and more importantly, something going wrong doesn’t mean you’re wrong. Sometimes people do awful things to you. Or luck hits you across the face. It’s not always you.”

“There,” Kaito said, sipping his wine, “That’s scolding.”

“You do get preachy, but it’s not too bad unless you get in a mood where you’ve just decided we’re doing everything wrong without even seeing or asking us about the topic. Which gets pretty infuriating… But you just being old and wanting to pass on wisdom?” Doppio smirked a little. “I feel like you should expect some eyerolls regardless, but that’s just our half of the exchange.”

Sighing a little, Doppio nodded. Oh, he was well aware of just…shitty people and bad luck, but… Well, he was more talking about his actual relationships. Strangers in the community, or even people he knew professionally? They could just be shitty people sometimes, and depending on what happened Doppio just sucked it up to be on his way, or got pissed that they couldn’t even put in requisite social effort. 

But the people Doppio actually cared about? It was always nice seeing the effort they put in, but Doppio didn’t think it was a requirement or anything. 

“I’m scolded, I’m scolded,” Doppio hummed. “And I appreciate where you’re coming from…but I can stand up for myself. I don’t like being taken advantage of either.”

“Well, well… good.” Kaito sipped his wine, before looking at it curiously. “This is really sweet. I have a hard time trusting nice tasting drinks. I feel like if they’re not punching me in the face a little, then it’s not really all that fun… hey,” Kaito said, peeking over to Doppio, “...I’m curious. How old do you think I’m turning today?”

Doppio pouted a little. “...you really are an alcoholic. Wine with a meal isn’t supposed to be about getting drunk, it’s supposed to complement the flavors in the food. I mean…honestly white wines are better for lunch, since they’re lighter, but I knew that they’re not your profile so I fudged it a bit. It’s supposed to be refreshing, not lay you out for the rest of the day.”

…though that was kind of what happened with his experiments the day before, but…Kaito didn’t need to know that. 

Squinting at Kaito, Doppio really tried to gauge his age…before shrugging a little. “...37?”

To Kaito’s credit, his gaze didn’t so much as flicker. Sipping his wine again, he went, “Hm. Follow up question. How old do you think my husbands are?”

Doppio huffed a little before trying to think. He didn’t think the age gap between Kaito and Kokichi was that huge, and Kokichi did talk like a grandpa, so… “Um…I think Prince Kokichi is like 34? And…” It was hard to get a read on Shuuichi in any facet…but he liked snakes and was kind of a weirdo about chemicals so… “I think Prince Shuuichi is 32, maybe? He has the kind of fussiness of being the youngest…which really could be old man fussiness, but I really doubt he’s older than you.”

Doppio shrugged a little. “I think I told you before--you seem like my dad’s age.”

Kaito’s eyes upturned in amusement. “My ‘Kichi being all grown and wizened and my Shuichi all cute and young and fussy? Cute… and correct! For them, I mean. But, you let my good looks fool you, kid, I’m actually 51 today. I know, I know, I don’t look a day over 24, but that’s what happens when you eat right, exercise regularly, and take care of your skin,” Kaito bragged, smirking as he rested his chin onto a proud little L in his hand, “You grow more ruggedly beautiful as you grow older. You take care of yourself and you could look this good someday.”

“Though, out of curiosity, what would you have thought if I was some outrageous age like… oh, I don’t know, let’s stick to the joke. 24?” Kaito asked, endlessly amused, “Or are you so young that you don’t see much of a difference between 51 and 24?”

Doppio nodded, and while he did look mildly surprised (huh, he really did think that gap was smaller…) it didn’t come as a shock. “Ah, yeah? I mean…I really don’t think you look 24, you look way too old for that, but,” he shrugged, “Admittedly I’m not that great at…time stuff. Maybe not so bad for a 2-year-old, though.”

“But, yeah, you’re not fooling anyone, if you said you were 24,” Doppio snorted, the idea laughable. “You’re old. 24 is like…barely old.”

“Though, I mean…” Doppio’s voice trailed off a little before he sipped his wine. “I don’t age, so we’re not really sure if I’m gonna get older. But there hasn’t been a lot of time to really test that, so…”

“Let’s give that a few years before you decide you don’t age, kid,” Kaito said, noticing the uncertainty in Doppio’s voice, “And, even if you don’t physically age, which maybe you won’t, you’ll still mentally age. A little older, a little wiser, every year. Time will age ya, whether it shows on your face or not… I mean, look at my ‘Kichi. You were able to guess he was 34, and that beautiful little guy looks 16 some days. That’s how old I thought he was when I met him, so trust me, you’re not the only one who struggles with time stuff.”

“And, also, rude. You think I can’t fool anyone into thinking I’m 24?” Kaito huffed, looking exaggeratedly offended… before leaning in to smirk, “How about this. I’ll make you a bet. No one in the castle other than my family celebrated my birthday last year, so most of them have no idea how old I am. I bet you I could go around and convince everyone that I’m celebrating my 24th birthday today.”

Doppio nodded a bit. “That’s kind of what we’re treating it as, since we don’t really know. Like…sure, maybe I don’t go through the scientific process of aging, but we don’t know if that has the same result for me, you know? And of course I’ll mentally get older, at least…” Doppio narrowed his eyes, trailing off again, “...like, through experiences. Because even if it’s spotty, it’s not like I don’t remember the last year at all.”

…mental development, though, was kind of in the same uncertain space as his body. He’d started as a teenager, so…Doppio wasn’t really sure what to make of that. But some days he really had felt like an adult, not just a kid playing in adult spaces, so…who knew?

Giving Kaito a skeptical look--Arven was almost 16, and Prince Kokichi looked nothing like him, age-wise--Doppio furrowed his brow in confusion at the bet Kaito proposed. Sure, he really doubted that, but one of the premises for the idea…

“No one celebrated? I thought Prince Kokichi said that dinner menus are, like…specific for birthday celebrations. Did…that not happen for you last year?” Doppio frowned a bit. “...that’s pretty mean…”

“It was pretty mean,” Kaito sighed, fully ready to say whatever he needed to for this joke. “But honestly, I think I just forgot to tell anyone I was having a birthday, so maybe not super mean. Hey, can I bring this plate down to show the kitchen staff what you made, and then we’ll see if I can convince them I’m 24?” Kaito asked, grinned as he jerked his head to the last two ravioli. “Seriously, they may want to take notes.”

Doppio’s face fell more, though he didn’t say anything at first. In fairness, Doppio didn’t even know his own birthday a few weeks ago, and he had never celebrated…well, the one he’d had. And his father had never mentioned his own, and Doppio had a feeling that if the thought had ever occurred to him to ask, his dad would have the same stance about it that he had about Unity. Or…or that…what was the point in celebrating every year that had passed, when the only one that mattered was the present one…or something like that. 

…but Kaito had been the one to explain to Doppio that a birthday celebration was for celebrating the existence of a person. The princes all loved each other a lot, so Doppio didn’t think Kaito went unappreciated regularly, and…he did say that his family had celebrated the year before, so that was still good. So…

Nodding slowly, Doppio gave Kaito a worried, moderately upset look. “You did tell them this year though…right? Maybe you don’t know everyone well, but…people stop to chat with Prince Kokichi all the time, and they even do it for me too… Even as an acquaintance, people should be happy that you’re alive…”

Maybe not to the point of gifts but…at least a smile or a ‘hey, happy you’re here!’ or something. 

Kaito gave Doppio a startled look. He hadn’t really expected a reaction like this, and wasn’t entirely certain why Doppio seemed so upset. 

Tilting his head, Kaito just did his best to listen, and the best he could guess was Doppio felt bad that… Kaito might have been mistreated? Or may have just been disliked, or… “I did tell them this year,” Kaito agreed, seeing how upset Doppio was, before deciding to just confess, “I’m kidding, I’m kidding. Sorry, all of that was just a joke. The kitchen staff made me a very nice meal last year, my Kokichi made certain they knew and the staff had figured out what I liked by that point. Sometimes they’ll send me snacks and non-spicy versions of the meals they’re making that day if they’ve heard I’m having a particularly tough time, like when I’m taking care of Kokichi. They’re very nice to me.”

“...” Kaito laughed a little, shrugging, “I actually am just 24. I thought it’d be fun to have you wondering how I can convince everyone. But you don’t need to be upset on my behalf that people may have forgotten my birthday, or weren’t nice to me, or weren’t happy that I was alive.”

Sure, sometimes people weren’t. But that wasn’t something Doppio had to worry about.

“I’m fine. Dicea castle has been… very accommodating to me! And welcoming!” Kaito grinned, “The way I hope they’re being to you.”

Doppio’s brow furrowed, almost like he’d be pissed…if he weren’t just confused. “...why…? Would you just outright lie about that? I don’t think it’s funny for you to be treated like you don’t matter, or that people wished you weren’t here. That’s really hurtful, I wouldn’t wish that on you ever.”

…he still didn’t really believe that Kaito was 24, but…well, apparently now he knew that Kaito had a strange sense of humor. 

Nodding a little, still a little off center, Doppio hummed softly. “People are nice here. I mean…I wish I was allowed to help out more, but people aren’t really rude about it, and I get that it’s more of a law thing, and I don’t blame them for wanting to follow it. And it’s super nice that Kirumi’s letting me shadow her.” Considering it, Doppio chewed on his cheek. “People are always checking in on me, which is a little uncomfortable, honestly, but it is their job. And people always say hi if we pass in the hall, like, um, no one just ignores me or glares, which is nice. It’s been good, if a little overwhelming sometimes.”

“And the halls are really wide,” Doppio added, his eyes widening a little as a very important point occurred to him. “Even with all the tables ‘n stuff in them, I hardly run into anything! I think the bruise on my thigh is actually starting to heal.”

Kaito’s grin strained a little, but, well… look, it was stupid to be a little jealous that the kid was annoyed because people wouldn’t stop trying to check on him. The situations were wildly different, and Kaito wasn’t about to get his feelings hurt because people were worried about the teenager going through a hard time trapped in the castle because of a truly awful case of abuse. Kaito would have to be pathetic to be jealous.

So he wasn’t. So there.

He laughed a bit at the compliment on the space of the hallways. “Castle’s a little bigger than your house, huh? That’s good! I still need to teach you to dance, I’m convinced your balance would improve… if you ever wanted to learn.” Kaito shrugged. “But hey, more space with less thigh crushing furniture around? Also good!”

“And looooook, you’re only in the castle for a little while, when all is said and done. Let people fuss over you a bit! It’s not gonna happen forever, and it can be nice to just let other people handle things sometimes. I know I enjoy it,” Kaito smirked, “I really thought Miyako would be much harder to raise than she is, and that’s entirely because people really are tripping over themselves to help. It’s great, it takes stress off of me, stress off my husbands, and Miyako gets to be surrounded by people who dote on her. Grateful every day that people help.”

“And I lied to set up my very fun age switcheroo trick on you kid, pay attention.” Kaito huffed. “It wouldn’t work if you knew that everyone else knew I turned 23 last year. You’d have figured out my cunning prank immediately, if you just asked someone how old I turned last year. Lying about how, ya know…” Kaito waved his hands a little dismissively, “Extremely well liked I was when I first got here was simply a necessary evil for the greater joke. Give me a break, I didn’t think you’d be that upset on my behalf. I wouldn’t have said it if I thought it’d upset you.”

Doppio grimaced a little. “I don’t really think dancing would help… It really doesn’t even feel like a balance issue, stuff just…happens. I mean…I guess Angelo would be happy with a better dancing partner, but she always looks thrilled whenever Arven or I dance with her already.”

Sighing, Doppio leaned back in his seat. “I guess, but people are taking so many things that it’s driving me crazy. Like, Arven and I had this whole talk about how I needed to find more things to fill my time with, ‘cause what I was doing was just depressing… It’s why I really appreciate Kirumi’s offer…other than her work just being immaculate, and I could learn a ton from her, I mean.”

“And Josie said his whole stunt with CPS took two months,” Doppio groaned. “Which, sure, isn’t forever…but it’s still a long time, and he apparently interviewed with his moms pretty quickly. Considering all the legal and medical trouble I’m in, it could take forever to find anyone…and even then I could just end up being a castle ward until I’m legally 20.”

Shaking his head a little--what switcheroo? And…why did Kaito sound so sarcastic about being liked…--Doppio huffed, looking a little offended. “You’re my friend, why wouldn’t I be upset? I just said it…being treated like you’re nothing hurts…and it’s reasonable to be hurt when you are hurt, and so it’s reasonable to be angry about that,” Doppio nodded a little to himself, sure he was missing a little of the nuance he and Mariah had discussed but…those were the broad strokes at least. 

“Tsk, you find someone that you really want to live with? You let me know, I’ll bully CPS until they let you go to your adopted parents just to get rid of me. I am not above being a nuisance if it means you get what you need.” Kaito huffed, “...though, saying that, two months isn’t that long, Doppio. Be a little patient with the process, okay? These people have a lot of experience helping people like you, and if it takes a little while, it might be because you need a little while. I’ll bully when you need me, but CPS are the ones who actually know what they’re doing.”

“...” Kaito squinted. “Or… my husband will bully when you need him. Since that’s healthier for us,” more or less?? “And Kokichi’s the heir apparent, trust me, the lightest of his bullying will get you farther than all my raging and stomping around will. People adore him, I think half the reason he gets shy just to ask people for things is cause deep down he knows people would bend over backwards for him. Which I love, by the way. I love that people love Kokichi, and I love that they’re fussing over you. I know you guys don’t always love it, but I do. You’re right, if you care about someone, it sucks to see them being treated badly.”

“Honestly, sometimes that can hurt worse than when things are going wrong for yourself. Honestly? Breaking my own arm was the least stressful part of when I first got here. Watching Kokichi have heart attack after heart attack nearly killed me. And I nearly lost my mind watching Shuichi have a hard time. I’d have broken both my legs without a second thought, if it had spared either of them those experiences.”

“Same with you, really,” Kaito said, biting the arrow and just eating the last of the ravioli, though his heart broke doing so. He wanted more… and also to show them off! Curse his refreshed but empty stomach. Staring pitifully at the plate, Kaito dared ask, “I don’t suppose there were any more, like… burnt into the bottom of the pan you made these in? Dropped on the floor and thrown into the garbage? I’d eat burnt, garbage versions of this, Doppio, it was really good, I would absolutely eat more of it.”

Doppio offered Kaito a small smile. “I know you would. But even talking with Arven’s friends, it’s still…hard to imagine what…” Doppio trailed off and he looked off to the side. Sighing, before his voice came out smaller. More vulnerable. “...what a parent relationship where…they actually see me as a person? Would be like… In some ways…it kind of freaks me out. I was so happy with everything my dad gave me, and I refused to even daydream that that much was him parenting me.”

“In some ways, if I did meet people who I’d want to live with, I think I’d be…constantly stressed out. It wouldn’t feel real, but in the way like…really uncanny dreams are. Uncomfortable, like that…”

Doppio sighed, feeling a little weird even admitting all that. Breaking a limb sounded easier than dealing with all this, let alone than having the people he cared about struggling too. 

Some struggles, though, felt like much easier things to tackle. 

Blinking, Doppio looked up at Kaito in utter surprise, before he balked a little. Knowing Kaito’s appetite, he’d made sure to portion a pretty substantial lunch. And Kaito was still hungry?? Wrinkling his nose, Doppio popped up from the counter. “Ew, no, please don’t eat garbage. Those were all the ravioli I made…but I do have some extra pasta dough and sauce, and I do still have ingredients to make the filling… Can you wait a bit?! I can make more!”

Kaito lit up. “Yes please! Save me, Doppio. Save me from sniffing at the garbage for ravioli. I really, really like this stuff. It reminds me of home.” Kaito grinned, chewing on some more bread as he soaked it into the sauce. “And, also, I did some exercising this morning, and seriously, I’m ravenous still. Burnt a lot of calories.”

“And yeaaaaah, I totally get that,” Kaito said, patting the bread on the side of the center of the plate, sucking on the ends of the bread. “Mmm… yeah,  I get that feeling. The ‘waiting for the other shoe to drop’ feeling? It’s like standing at the edge of a cliff. And you just knoooow there’s someone behind you, about to push…” swirl, swirl, chomp of bread, “Mmm~ this sauce is really good too. But yeah! Enough time goes by and you gotta just admit to yourself that maybe there really isn’t anyone there, and if there is, they’re not going to push you. Hell, after a while, you start to question if there’s even a cliff.”

Okay…so there wouldn’t be much time for the meat to rest and properly emulsify, so the texture would be a little different, but hopefully not enough that, like…Kaito would spit it out. Oh no…Doppio wouldn’t be able to take it if Kaito took one bite of the next batch then smiled sheepishly at him and said he wasn’t that hungry after all…

Absorbing a new type of stress, Doppio got out the remainder of the two meats, washing his hands before starting to mince them. Though he sighed a little, on one hand relieved to hear that feeling didn’t last forever, but… “...Mariah says a lot that it’s not my fault my dad didn’t want me…you know, as a person, at least. And I’ve been…trying to accept that. And I know that functionally I don’t really have a lot of life experience, and…that mostly, I’ve been learning how to be a person and what relationships are from him. So…basically everything I have a gut feeling about has no basis in reality.”

“...but that doesn’t mean that I don’t still feel it,” he said softly, his knifework quick and thorough. “...it doesn’t make sense to me that the cliff wouldn’t be there. Everyone keeps talking about adoption as this sure thing, but…I’m not sure. There’s just…so much wrong with me that it’s hard to think about someone both wanting me and being the kind of support I need and…even thinking about the best coverage, it feels like I’d still have to hide a lot and… I don’t know…”

“I get that too,” Kaito said softly, fondly watching Doppio cook. He considered offering to help cook, but honestly, trying to teach Kaito while making new food might make his sudden request for more food more stressful on the kid. “...hey. From one child abuse to another? Can I just say, the fucking bullshit insecurity issues and all the weird neuroses and coping methods and the fact that, personally, I can’t guarantee that the cliff ever disappears? Like maybe no one’s gonna push you in, but damn, that cliff is always there…”

“It’s tough, man,” Kaito sighed, sipping at his pink wine… before frowning at his empty glass. “Can I have more, please?”

Doppio’s knife stopped. His whole body still, face set in a wince for a moment. 

Abuse. 

People just kept saying it. Whether he argued or not. (And the worst part was that it was true.)

Looking at the minced pork and veal, Doppio sighed. “Yeah, just give me a moment. Need to wash my hands first, and all…” And he did, before coming over to pour Kaito another glass. Going back over before scraping the meat into a bowl and washing the knife and cutting board, before getting to work on the chard. Normally he’d blanch it, but…getting water boiling would take a bit, beyond what he was already doing for the pasta itself, and, again, the texture shouldn’t change too much. 

Doppio opened his mouth…before hesitating, as he started julienning the chard. Taking a breath before he tried again. “...I’m…not sure if I’m going to visit my dad, while he’s in holding. While his trial’s going on. I’d tell people if I was,” he was quick to put in, glancing at Kaito. “But…I’m not sure, right now. You said before that it’d be a bad idea…”

“I mean, probably,” Kaito said after thanking Doppio for the drink, taking a long sip. “Though, really, that’s such a damn personal decision. What I think you should do kind of doesn’t really matter. Because if you don’t do what you want to do? This is the kind of decision that will haunt you for the rest of your life.”

“But, knowing what you actually want to do would help,” Kaito mused, “Purely to figure out your feelings on it, wanna explain to me why you’d go? Or, why you wouldn’t?”

“I was more just letting you know what I was thinking, than asking for advice anyway,” Doppio sighed, before putting the chopped up greens in the bowl as well, shaking a few light spices and grating in cheese in before washing his hands once more and then starting to mix everything in the bowl together by hand. 

“...of course I want to see him,” he said quietly, a sort of defeated longing in his voice, before it strengthened. “He’s my dad, I spent every damn day of my life with him, focused on him, of course I want to see him. …but I’m so…angry. And hurt. And…and I just feel those things even more because I know he doesn’t give a single shit!”

“He doesn’t even hate me, for what I’ve done,” Doppio’s voice trembled. “He’s not furious with me, for all that I think he should be. He just…doesn’t care. I’m not real to him, so I’m not worth being angry at…it’d be like getting pissed at a fork for bending. And…and as much as I love him…I don’t want to subject myself to that.”

“Yeah,” Kaito said, staring at his wine, spinning it in the cup a bit. “...look, I’ve been trying not to get too personal, when it comes to you. When I was trying to be, like, your main guy? That you could go to? I didn’t want you to see me as a real person, if I could help it. Parents, mentors, teachers… in Luminary, they’re sort of obligated to be something more than a person. There’s this, like… professional barrier, kinda, between adults and kids. So that we can be seen as reliable to them for anything they need… heh. You might actually understand that more than most Diceans.”

“Anyway, I bring all this up, because what I want to do is relate to you now,” Kaito sighed, “And tell you about the stuff that maybe doesn’t have a good moral or a simple lesson embedded in it or, like, just shows how little I’ve got figured out. But I don’t want to take away that sense of security, if you have it in me. So… I guess I’m just asking what you want from me. Definitely. Does any part of you want me to keep up the authority thing? Or do you want someone who doesn’t know any good answers and can only relate?”

“If your goal was to not have me see you as a person, that was kind of failed from the start,” Doppio smirked, setting the bowl to the side and going to wash his hands again. Next was rolling out the pasta and…oh. “Do you want any more toasted bread, by the way? …we met while you were having a pub night with your friends, and you were down for doing shots with me. One of the first things I ever learned about you was that you used to regularly get so drunk you’d wake up places you couldn’t remember going to. If you were trying to dehumanize yourself, I think you’d need a time machine.”

Stretching out his arms a bit, Doppio took a deep breath before pounding out the pasta dough and starting to roll it out, his forearms visibly flexing as he worked. “...and maybe I really don’t understand better because…someone seeming invincible and all-knowing isn’t what makes me feel safe with them.” Blushing a little, Doppio explained, “Arven’s the safest person ever…but not because I know nothing could ever hurt him. Honestly, I stress myself out a lot, thinking about the ways he could get hurt, when things are tense… But it’s more…I know that even in dangerous, scary moments where he’s at a disadvantage…he’d still try to help me. He’d accept me, even knowing all the things I bring that would harm him. I know that even when things look impossible, he’d still try to think of ways out…”

“...my dad always looked invincible. He knew everything. Everything he did was the perfect call, in my eyes…” Doppio sighed, wincing a little at what he was admitting. “...but I never felt safe because of him. Even with the things he did to explicitly protect me, things that worked…I was always nervous. And I could never tell him that. I felt…ungrateful, and like it was my fault whenever I was scared.”

“...I just want you to be my friend, Kaito,” Doppio said softly. “With you giving advice that comes to mind, because you’re a caring person that wants people not to have to live your mistakes. With you telling ridiculous stories that kind of make me question how you’re still alive, because you love a good story. With…you ready with a hug, and wanting to tell people they’re brilliant, and needling about their days, and wanting to offer help… But you’re not my everything. I guess…I want you to respect me as your friend enough to trust me with those things too.”

Kaito chewed on his thumb knuckle a little, feeling guilty. Not because Doppio needed to tell Kaito this again, but because Kaito was ready to actually listen this time. He acted the way he did with kids because he felt a responsibility to. It was a duty. Kaito struggled with the guilt of shirking his duties. Being a prince-consort wasn’t the only invisible job that Kaito firmly believed existed for him.

…for Arven? For Timothy? For Cali and Kimiko, and Addason and Feelings Baby, for the teenager that he had believed, briefly, his husband was? This would be unacceptable. Kaito failing, letting them down.

…but Doppio’s situation was weird. It was so weird. And while Kaito was glad Doppio was ‘14’ and would have a support system built around and somewhat forced onto him for the next six years, Kaito wasn’t entirely delusional that the Doppio he had met had easily been, like, maybe 20. 19 at the youngest. He had gotten younger in Kaito’s eyes the more that youth became convenient, a gift that would help Doppio with the next part of his life. 

And he was a tulpa that had actually been born maybe two years ago. Soooooo… so. So, yeah. Doppio was weird.

“...I never had that final conversation with the man who raised me and made my life a damn living hell,” Kaito said, picking his glass back up and sipping it. “I never really felt like I had a chance to. When he brought me here, he left while I was nursing my sick, traumatized husband back to health, after using me one last time. He raised me, ruined me, hurt me, and when everything was done? I wasn’t even worthy of a goodbye in his eyes. He just… left. And I never heard from him again.”

“Doppio.” Kaito frowned. Gritting his teeth. “That shit eats me up inside. I’m never going to be okay with that. I wasn’t when it happened and it’s a year later and I’m still not okay with it. I don’t know what I would have said to him. I bet he would have surprised me with whatever he said back, because he loved knocking me off my feet, finding new ways to surprise me. You were a tool for your father? I was a toy for mine. And you don’t give your toys heartfelt, cathartic speeches before leaving their lives forever. Whatever we talked about would have fucking sucked.”

“But I regret it all the time,” Kaito said, staring in the middle distance. Tired and angry.  “I wish I had fucking stopped that carriage and dragged him out of it. Made him have a conversation with me. Maybe I would have slugged him. Screamed. More likely he’d have made me cry and I would have ended up embarrassed and depressed. If I had done it, I may be giving you entirely different advice right now, insisting not to do it… but fuck, it bothers me. I’ll always regret it.”

It was a real sign when Kaito started to talk. Enough that Doppio put down his rolling pin and just…listened, looking at Kaito with surprise. Because, yeah, Kaito had alluded to his own abuse before. Had talked about the man who had been his brother. And…maybe his ex-brother had been an abuser. But Kaito hadn’t framed him that way from the start…like he was doing now. 

He had made poignant parallels to their situations before, and…like before, Doppio almost felt sick. A rotten drop of sympathy, learning that Kaito really did know what this felt like. A sort of despair, hearing that what had gotten “better” was…barely anything. 

…but also a vulnerability that…made Doppio feel a little less alone. A little less broken, and like everything that happened was his own fault. 

Bringing forward the pan with the remainder of the sauce, Doppio turned on the burner to warm it back up, swallowing thickly, though he barely flinched when the flames momentarily licked at his fingers. 

“...I feel like it’d destroy me, seeing him…barely annoyed that his tool is acting up,” he said softly, eyes swimming. “...but I might regret it forever if I never even try to see him. I don’t think his court days have even started…but he’ll probably be sent to iso. He’s stubborn like that.” Doppio smiled weakly, getting a spoon and a small bowl of water to start filling the pasta. “...and even if he runs, o-or he finishes it one day…he won’t come back for me. And…the agents will probably ask me to consent to a proper restraining order against him. After this…I…probably will never have a chance to see him again…”

There was a small sniffle and a huff, as Doppio turned away from the food. His tears spilling over.

Kaito stood up, going around the counter and just reaching out, pulling him into a hug. Resting his hand on the back of Doppio’s head, his other arm wrapped firmly around his waist and up his back. Rubbing little circles into Doppio’s back with the press of his thumb, trying to soothe the tension there a bit.

“I’m sorry,” Kaito said, lightly tracing his fingers over Doppio’s scalp, “I’m really sorry. There’s no silver lining there. It’s just terrible. I know. I’m sorry.”

Doppio just cried quietly into Kaito’s chest, after a moment his hands coming up to hold onto the prince’s shirt. Letting himself accept the comfort offered to him. After a bit, softly warbling, “...Kaito… I-I’m glad you’re here…” The best way Doppio knew how to convey his gratitude for…well, Kaito being there. For caring.

“...gods…what’s wrong with them?” Doppio sniffled, pulling back after another minute before he wiped his eyes, heading over to the sink to wash his hands again…and to soothe his red fingertips under the cold water. “It’s not that hard even just to pretend to give a shit…”

Kaito laughed, a soft but startled thing. “Yeah? I’m glad…”

It was easy to be strong when someone else was losing it. Kaito rarely cried when he was comforting someone who was already crying. But when Doppio pulled away, Kaito let out a puff of air and rolled his eyes, annoyed with himself at the way his eyes stung, reddened though not quite crying yet as he reached over the counter to grab his wine glass. Then, even knowing it’d irritate Doppio, Kaito squatted down on the floor by where Doppio was cooking, leaned back onto the counter wall, and then just straight up sitting down on the floor, sipping his cup.

“Fuuuuuck if I know,” Kaito said dryly, “Seriously, I have no idea. Every other asshole in my life? There was always a reason. Some reason they had to be a controlling, manipulative, abusive asshole. Either cause I had messed up so hard that I was something they were ashamed to look at, to trying to make me a harder person so that  I could potentially compete with the other heirs, to deciding I’m too helpless and stupid to treat any other way. Everyone had a reason… except him. And I only accepted that he didn’t have a reason this year. I spent my whole life trying to figure out why he was doing it. I was convinced that if I understood, I could do something to make it better. Improve? Man, I was so convinced for so long that if I was just better…”

Kaito shook his head, sipping his wine. “Nothing would have ever helped… You know, once? I tried to think about Timothy, the way I imagined he looked at me. Tried to think about treating Timothy the way he treated me? I was still trying to find the rationale. Was hoping being on the other side of it would make something obvious to me, some benefit…”

“Just made me feel gross and nauseous,” Kaito sighed, closing his eyes and thumping his head onto the back of the counter, “and guilty. Even just the hypothetical of treating my own kid like that wracked me with guilt. How did he… how? I just can’t understand it. And he did it for fun.”

Taking a breath to steady himself enough to get back to cooking, Doppio only looked down with fond amusement at where Kaito had plopped himself, gently nudging him with his knee to scoot over a little as Doppio started filling the ravioli. 

“...I’m sure you’ve heard it, but…those are pretty shit reasons. And are way more their problems to fix than yours,” Doppio sighed…before wrinkling his nose. Other than the broad differences Kaito had noted, Doppio knew he didn’t exactly know how Kaito had been treated…but the general idea of treating Timothy like that? No wonder Kaito felt grossed out. 

Finding the rhythm he’d developed folding each dumpling from before, Doppio gnawed on his lip before sighing again. “...I don’t think I’ve ever seen my dad have fun. He’s been pleased before, but…I can’t even imagine what he’d look like, having fun. Or what he would even find fun in. So much of his time is just spent…in neutrality, I guess. Or being mildly annoyed.”

“Sounds like a joy at parties,” Kaito grumbled. “Look, can we just… punch him once? Just once! I won’t even break his nose! I just wanna punch him… and get him to apologize to you. I don’t care what anyone says, the apology helps. It’s nice hearing them humble themselves. It’s not about forgiving them. I just want them to admit they were wrong.”

“...god, I’d have done anything for a fucking apology.” Kaito sighed, “From any of them. From anyone. I hate that so many people in my life who hurt me just… walked away. Without ever admitting they had done anything wrong. Hell, most of them probably don’t think they did anything to apologize for. Ugh, I hate that.”

“...I’ve said it before, but I need you to know I really mean it.” Kaito frowned. “I shouldn’t have told Arven. I’m sorry.”

“...cazzo,” Doppio snorted, sounding a little bewildered. “I can’t even fathom my father at a party. I mean…not that I’ve been to any, unless you want to count festivals, but…I at least know what a gathering like that looks like.”

Shaking his head a little, Doppio kept shaping the pasta. “...unless we wanted to make more work for the Guardforce keeping you two from killing each other, I think we should avoid that. …and he would never apologize anyway. He doesn’t believe in guilt, and anything he’s ever done wrong--which is not much, because problems are mostly caused by other people--has only been to enlighten him to a greater victory.”

Gently dropping the ravioli into the boiling water, Doppio paused, before reaching down to squeeze Kaito’s shoulder. “...thank you. I…don’t know if I necessarily forgive you, but…I don’t know. I feel like it’s something we can move past?” Doppio snorted softly. “...maybe just ‘cause he doesn’t really believe it. Though…I guess his reaction wasn’t why I was mad, so…yeah. I think we’re okay.”

“You don’t have to forgive me. Honestly, just the act of apologizing makes me feel like I accomplished something. Hell, sometimes it feels better, when the person I’m apologizing to makes me work for it more. There’s something cathartic, in being punished when you did something wrong,” Kaito said, sipping his wine, “...or, well, that’s how I feel about it. These assholes obviously feel a different way. Why wouldn’t people apologize!? Apologizing feels so much better than, like, just holding it in and going ‘muwahahaha, I got away with it!’ That feeling sucks.”

Kaito grumbled and pouted and whined through that speech… before chuckling. An honestly amused, happy chuckle, as he grinned up at Doppio. “This is fun. I love talking shit about them. I could spend hours just rolling my eyes and griping about them… I don’t know if you’ve gotten to that point yet or not. Maybe it’s still too fresh. But one that absolutely gets better over time? The fun of shit-talking them.”

“I mean…apologizing is accomplishing something,” Doppio hummed, keeping his eyes trained on the pot. “It’s hard to give a genuine apology. Even if it’s just the words, ‘I’m sorry’, if it wasn’t hard? Then you’re just saying words, and it isn’t an apology. If you feel it, then it’s real and…that’s difficult. I don’t really think of it as a punishment, though… Having the self-reflection and compassion to feel remorse for wronging someone I think is just…being a decent person, and I don’t think being decent is a punishment. That implies that utter selfishness and a disregard for others is the ultimate happiness and…that feels pretty inaccurate to me. I don’t think we would end up living in communities if that state of living required constant self-punishment. People just aren’t that flagellant, across the board.”

Sure, there were those muwahaha assholes…but Doppio didn’t think they were reaching their own ultimate happiness either. After all, why would they always be so…shouty and grumpy and always looking for more? They were just too focused on instant gratification to ever work towards a more sustainable happiness…

Oh. Like how his dad talked about addiction, sometimes. A self-tied noose with a bow at the end. 

Glancing down at Kaito, Doppio smiled softly and nudged him with his knee again. “...it comes and goes. When I’m mad enough, it’s easier. I think listening to Arven has helped too. Outside of all the other, more important stuff, if it happened…sometimes I really wish we had a working address for his mom so I could write the second most scathing letter of all time.”

“Ugh, Arven’s mom,” Kaito grumbled, disgust in his voice, “She should have never left him… I get so mad, every time I think about that. I wanted to adopt that boyfriend of yours too, honestly. Trade his negligent mom with an overly obsessed dad. But that was never really an option. They don’t let you adopt kids the same year you nearly beat a man to death. Probably wise, really. But man, I want to take care of Arven. Kid deserves an obsessed parent.” 

“What I don’t understand with his situation, is… his mom has no idea what she’s missing out on??” Kaito said, sounding baffled. “Her kid is smart, brave, resourceful, strong, and super cute! He’s the full package! How do you walk away from a kid like that, who’s gonna grow up awesome and make you super proud!? Timothy’s trying to copy how he sees Arven treat Chief, he’s talking about wanting to learn how to cook Chase her own special food, and I know Tim is super impressed by Arven, and that’s incredibly reassuring to me. Kid looks up to the right sort of people. This scientist lady got handed a great son, the kind of kid parents dream about, and she juuuuuust walks away! Fucking crazy, I swear,” Kaito muttered, sipping his wine.

Doppio nodded emphatically, though his eyes widened a little, quickly fetching a spider to retrieve the ravioli and transfer them to the saucepan. “Arven’s incredible! Like…obviously I don’t want to parent him, gross, but…omm e merd, she’s such a loser. Total idiot. Even if she was around, she doesn’t deserve him. I’ll admit that ancient, lost animals are really cool…but Arven’s cooler, and worth a million times over whatever’s in some dusty ruins.”

Tossing the pasta, adding a bit of the starchy water to bring things together, Doppio huffed…before he sighed, glancing over at Kaito regretfully. “...I know it wasn’t me, but…I’m really sorry for putting Timothy in danger. He’s a good kid… I know you guys would’ve stopped my dad anyway, but…I hate knowing how close he was to hurting Kokichi and Arven, and I hate knowing how he targeted Tim too.”

Doppio’s shoulders slumped. “...he’s hurt a lot of people. Mariah said that…by being me, I’ve stopped him probably at the earliest chance possible. But I…really don’t feel great…”

“I don’t love that Timothy was in danger, yeah.” Kaito sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “But, Doppio, seriously… my son being in danger was more my fault than yours. I dragged you kicking and screaming into my life, into the castle, knowing exactly the kind of person your father was. If I had wanted to make certain Timothy wouldn’t be in danger, one hundred percent? I should have ignored you and sent you on your way. I forced you to share a danger in your life with us.”

“So, while I hate that Timothy, and Kokichi, were in danger… that’s not something I blame you for. Like, it’s literally never once occurred to me to blame you. It’s just really not your fault.” Kaito shrugged, before considering what Dr. Mariah said. “...I like the idea of that. That your existence innately led to something good happening. It might sound silly, but I comfort myself with that exact same thought all the time.”

“But, I’ve learned the hard way that that thought isn’t as comforting to everyone else as it is to me. I like the idea that my life served some good, or some purpose. Just the act of existing, good or bad. But a lot of people I know hate that same thought. So…” Kaito peered up at him, “How do you feel about it? Why not great?”

Doppio nodded glumly, before trotting over to grab Kaito’s plate, starting to plate up the second batch of food. That had been what Maki talked about, that time in the medical ward. Doppio might’ve not come to the castle of his own will, but he’d brought danger with him regardless. Danger for everyone there, and particularly the people set on helping him…and their immediate family. Timothy, Miyako… Maki hadn’t been wrong, and Doppio still didn’t blame her for that. 

…but it wasn’t his blame to shoulder either. 

Grating cheese over top, Doppio chewed his cheek, before slowly shaking his head. “I don’t…um… The idea that my existence has prevented my dad from hurting more people isn’t the thing that doesn’t feel good. That…actually feels really good, and I kind of felt so…grateful and relieved for Mariah framing things like that that I could throw up. But the reason things don’t feel great is the reason why that feels good.”

Sighing, Doppio returned Kaito’s plate to the clothed counter, before nudging the prince with his foot. No eating on the ground. “...I’m my father’s greatest achievement…but me being me is his greatest mistake. He wanted a body, a tool, another pair of hands that could dirty themselves with the world and mundanities he was too good for… He would talk, every now and then, about…how much he wished he had another him, to help take care of things. I…I think, in making me, that was his attempt for that. And in ending up with me…it was a colossal failure.”

Plopping himself down back in his own seat, Doppio poured himself another half-glass of wine. “...if he hadn’t failed…a lot more people would be dead, I think. And knowing that…” Doppio looked at his hand. The reddened marks at the tips of his fingers. Always clumsy and accident-prone… Unmistakably his. His body made of ideas of what a human was. “...knowing that makes me feel bad. What I was supposed to be…even though I’m not.”

“Oooooh, ugh, yeah,” Kaito sighed, nodding, “Okay, the failure feeling. Yeah, I get that…”

But Kaito had to hold off on lamenting with Doppio, because fuck yes, more food! 

Getting up, Kaito grinned and gave Doppio a quick hug, saying, “Thank you~” before hurrying around the counter, sitting back down and drooling over the food. “Oh man, this looks so good. Thank you so much again.”

And, bowing his head respectfully, Kaito dug in. 

It wasn’t the same as the other ravioli, but Kaito would have been shocked if Doppio had managed that twice in such a short time. But, more importantly, it was different but still delicious, and Kaito let out a relieved, happy sigh for a second, endlessly glad Doppio had agreed to make him some more, as he said, “Fuck, I forgot how much I missed these. I wish I could just buy these at a stall, I’d hate to bug you for them. Guess you could just teach me how to make them, but this is such comfort food. Man I miss home sometimes… Thanks, Doppio.”

Cheerfully digging into it more, Kaito kept going until his body reminded him he needed to breathe, and thumping his chest a bit, he cleared his throat, taking in a deep breath. “...yeah, so, about what you were saying. Man, I get that. Even if you didn’t want to succeed, not really, failing sucks. Trust me, I failed at every single thing my family ever raised me to do,” Kaito said, rolling his eyes, “Couldn’t lead in the right way, couldn’t follow in the right way, couldn’t even sit still and just be unremarkable or unnoteworthy. Everything I did felt like a mistake, because in someone’s eyes, everything I did was a mistake. And people can only be disappointed in you so much before you start internalizing that shit.”

“It doesn’t matter if succeeding would have made you a worse version, or if failing wasn’t technically your fault,” Kaito said, shaking his head… before chuckling a little sadly, “My husband– the little one– couldn’t understand that for a long time. He’d try to make me feel better by saying I didn’t have to accomplish anything, that nothing would have changed either way. He’s right, but it was a gut punch every time. He couldn’t understand why that thought was heartbreaking, rather than reassuring. The idea that even if I had succeeded, I still wouldn’t have accomplished anything. Cause, like…” Kaito shrugged tiredly, “It’s not like I had never tried. I wanted to be the things they wanted me to be. I just failed. Couldn’t do it. It hurt, to think that want and effort was wasted.”

Doppio chuckled softly, watching Kaito dig in with, while a calmer pride this time, pride all the same. He didn’t think he’d ever get tired of seeing people enjoy his food… “It wouldn’t be a bother. If you give me enough time to prepare? I’d never mind making these for you again. It’d let me try out different fillings and sauces and shapes too. …heh,” he snorted, looking a little…tickled and surprised and excited at himself. “Even if I move out? I could pre-make them, and you’d just have to boil them and heat up the sauce, they’d probably still be good for a couple days, depending on the filling. Or I could give you the dough and filling separately, if you wanted to try making the dumplings yourself.”

“...you’re welcome, Kaito. I’m glad you’re here.”

“...that’s…not exactly how I’m feeling, but…” Doppio frowned sympathetically. “...failing feels awful…I really do know that enough. And that’s so…” His eyes narrowed. “...mean? For Kokichi to say? Like…the last thing that’s going to make someone in a bad situation feel better is to call them helpless. Even if it’s dumb as hell, people like doing things. That’s…really cruel. …sheesh, okay, maybe I can see where all his talk about growth is coming from…”

“To be totally fair to my husband, he was sincerely trying to reassure me,” Kaito said, tilting his head a little, pleased and happy with good food, Doppio’s kind words, and still getting to enjoy a conversation that let Kaito get to know Doppio better, and also vent some of his own frustrations. “I used to think one of the reasons Kokichi said stuff like that was to make himself feel better about the Ouma stuff. He’s an heir-apparent in a country where being a member of the royal family is… kiiiinda stressful.” Kaito winced. “And a little scary. I used to think it reassured him, the idea that he didn’t really need to be the Ouma for things to go okay. But I don’t really know if that’s how he feels about it. Not in the sense he doesn’t believe it, but more in the sense that he doesn’t really seem to need any comforting, on the idea of being an Ouma? It’s just such an accepted part of him, I don’t think my Kokichi has any real doubts about being the heir-apparent. He can be kinda intimidating sometimes.”

“And, admittedly, I keep finding myself struggling not to tell you similar things,” Kaito said, apologetic in the confession. “That’s mostly why I brought it up, cause sometimes I’ve worried that my attempts to reassure you that your boss doesn’t need you sorta, like… invalidated you. I was trying to be reassuring, trying to make you feel less responsible for him, but every time I did that I’d think of the things Kokichi would say and remember how much that stuff hurt. It sucks, even the implication, that your efforts don’t matter. I’ve just worried I’ve been doing that to you.”

Doppio nodded slightly with a mildly overwhelmed look. Everything his father did for Passione always seemed way, way above Doppio’s head…he couldn’t imagine what the gap over that was, in being an Ouma. It was getting better, the more Doppio got to know the heir apparent, but…Kokichi was Kokichi Ouma. And that was…a lot. 

Though…it, potentially, was reassuring, hearing that that concept wasn’t daunting for his prince. Doppio may have lived in the underground, but he lived in Dicea. He wanted his home in good hands. 

As Kaito explained the connection, Doppio snorted into his glass, finishing his mouthful before looking a little dryly off to the side. “If not you, then Mariah’s beating you to it.”

“...it doesn’t matter what I was made for,” he said quietly, brows furrowed as each word was more than just syllables. “...but I was…made to take care of him. Intended for everything I did to be in service to help some aspect of his life. And…succeeding at that made me proud. Learning how to cook from scratch, every meal I made that he liked felt…amazing. Every time he could just…lounge in our home comfortably, or…feel good enough about work to take a break or…smile in surprised delight because of some mundane task I’d already completed before he even thought about it? I was the best,” Doppio whispered, closing his eyes as his heart panged with longing for that familiar feeling of accomplishment. 

“So…so of course I think all the time about him. Doing things for him. Being responsible for him…his life.” Doppio sighed, his face twitching in the anguish those words brought, the term thorns in his chest. “So…you and Mariah telling me that…I can’t? That his life can’t be my responsibility anymore? Fuoco divino, it…that hurts. It’s like…I’m nothing. Like I have nothing and I am nothing and I’m just…useless, useless…”

“It’s not that he doesn’t need me. He does. And it’s going to be agony for both of us, forming new needs, and new capabilities… It’s that he needs me…but I can’t be there for him anymore. Not if I want to be me.”

Doppio’s eyes scrunched. “...and I hate that I want to be me more than I love him.”

“That’s a shame,” Kaito said sincerely, giving him a sympathetic look, “Cause I guarantee that’s the part of you that everyone else likes best.”

“But, I know that’s a really shallow comfort, for what you just described.” Kaito sighed, closing his eyes, spinning his fork around the plate. “And, honestly? That’s the bit I don’t know I can relate to. I brought my co-dependent relationships from Luminary with me,” Kaito laughed, shaking his head a bit, “I can’t really… imagine it. Everyone forcing me away from them. Trying to remake my life without Maki and Shuichi. I feel like I’d have just become really depressed.”

“And, wow, is that now the same for Kokichi,” Kaito said, opening his eyes and giving Doppio a wary look, “I know we seem like the perfect couple, sometimes, from an outsider perspective. But we’ve had our moments. Thankfully those moments aren’t our, like, normals, but if anyone during those moments had tried to drag us away from each other? Saying it was for our best interest to let go and find someone new? I’ll be honest, Doppio, I don’t think either of us could have done it. We’d have pushed off every hand trying to help us and gone running back to each other. Even for those worst moments, when we shouldn’t have. Doing what you’re doing… I know you hate when I say stuff like this, but I just have to, man. It’s hard. It takes a lot of strength to do what you’re doing.”

That wasn’t even Kaito Nonsense. The parts of Doppio that were…him? The parts that defied his father, and…and the parts that didn’t want to hurt people, and got nauseous at gore, and…wanted to give people a good meal and fussed over them to take care of themselves…those were the things everyone seemed to really like. That made them smile at him and call him things like…’good’, and ‘beautiful’. 

The parts of Doppio that he loved, because they were him. But he was also ashamed of…because they were him…and not what his father wanted. 

He looked a little alarmed, hearing about Kaito and Kokichi’s relationship as…codependent. And that the royal couple had had moments like…well, not exactly like what Doppio had with his father but…same sphere of danger. It was good, hearing, and seeing over the time Doppio had spent at the castle, that they seemed to be in a good place now but…ooph. Scary. 

Sighing, Doppio gave Kaito a small, strained smile…but he nodded. “...it feels like I’m dying.”

It felt like…

Doppio frowned, chewing on his lip a bit. Hesitant to…talk about something he hadn’t even really thought about much. But…

“...a lot, lately, I just…don’t feel like myself,” he said softly, slowly. “That’s kind of what I’m getting into with therapy, but…I don’t…know who I am, outside of my dad. What I like, what I want… And so…in losing him, I feel like I’m losing me.”

“...um,” Doppio said in a breath, growing more unsure. “...Amaina said that…well, that everyone’s thoughts affect them physically--like, anxiety physically making people sick, ‘n stuff. But…it can be a little more extreme for me since…I physically am thoughts…sorta? …I-I’m still a little confused about that, honestly.”

“But, um… Sometimes, dealing with all this… I don’t feel like myself…physically.” Doppio’s eyes flicked up to meet Kaito’s briefly before going back down, his hands shifting to trace along the band of his watch. “Like…my body feels wrong… Not like my freckles,” which waved by in a bright, nervous yellow, “But…d…different.” 

Kaito frowned at all of that, especially the ‘I feel like I’m dying’ part… before huffing a little. “I will trade you one more cup of this weak-ass wine, in exchange for not getting weird and overly concerned and insisting you let me, like, touch your hands and stuff. Cause my first impulse was to take your hand and massage it a bit and see if it keeps its shape.”

“But, yeah, you’re…” Kaito suddenly looked around, double checking they were alone, “You’re all tulpa’y, right? I mean… I guess it makes sense, that would feel a little different. Does the ‘wrong’ feeling hurt?”

Doppio snorted softly before shaking his head a little and refilling Kaito’s glass. He paused, looking at his own before adding another glug in and taking a sip. “Okay, but finish your water and drink at least another half glass. I’m not actually melting. That was a possibility we considered, but I do still have structural integrity.”

Sighing, he nodded and drank more wine, before resting his chin in his hand and thinking about it. “...not usually. Like…most of this is retrospective, to be honest, and…usually, when it happens, I think, it’s when I’m panicking, and that’s way worse in the moment.” He glanced down in worry. “...the, um…stomach pain I was having before was… That hurt.”

“Everyone’s always wanting me to drink water. Guys, I’m six foot and built like a wall, I can handle my alcohol,” Kaito insisted, his cheeks a little pink as he sipped at his cup again. “Though, stomach pain… Are we talking about from when you were literally drowning in front of me?” Kaito asked, frowning, “Cause that feels like a sort of ‘once and done’ situation. At least it better be. I’ll fucking lose my mind if that somehow happens to you twice.”

Doppio glowered at Kaito. “It’s not about drunkenness, it’s about taking care of your body. Even for wine you should still have a glass of water for every glass you have, but I’m not vying for more since you’re eating. But for three glasses, you should at least have half as much,” he scolded.

Sighing again, though, Doppio shook his head, grimly smiling with a slight nervous twinge. “No, no, that wasn’t that… That…really was probably just the…water in my chest. And being sick. N-no, I…”

Tucking back his bangs, Doppio looked to the side. “...after I talked to the real CPS agents that first time? I was so…furious. Like…real bad. But then…my abdomen really started to hurt… Like…roughly cutting yourself on glass, but…all around. And…less that I was being stabbed, and more like that sensation just…was my body.”

He frowned a bit, subconsciously rubbing his side. “It was only a second, maybe less, so it was fine, but…I don’t think that’s…a normal human thing. Mariah said that, um, the human experience is more vast than she can account for, so my more…weird physical stuff is still kinda iffy, but…we’re keeping an eye on it.”

“Yeeeaaaah, that sounds… not great,” Kaito admitted, tapping his fork against his plate,  before shoving another raviolo into his mouth. Sipping some water just to prove willing, before continuing, “Does it happen every time you get angry? You’ve been pretty pissed at me a few times, we get sharpy, stabby knife body during that?”

Doppio shook his head. “No, that was the only time. And…honestly, though it doesn’t hurt, my limbs going all…reversed is a lot scarier,” Doppio grimaced, “And that’s happened a few times… It’s just scary, and makes me feel even weirder about my body which I really don’t need.”

Slumping a bit, he looked at the counter. “...even if I’m losing everything else, I still want to be me…like, physically. I should at least be entitled to that. It’s not fair…”

“...” Kaito sucked on his fork a bit, “Ya know, I think we nailed the ‘teenager’ thing. You’re kinda melodramatic. In that ‘everything is the end of the world’ way teenagers get. Maybe you just haven't been on the other side of enough disasters yet. You’re gonna get a lot tougher on the other side of this… hopefully. If it doesn’t break you anyway.”

“But I don’t think it will,” Kaito said, sipping some more of his wine, “You’ve got more in you. I can feel it in my gut.”

Doppio glared at Kaito. “...I really don’t think losing my job, my dad, my identity, and my literal sense of reality all at once is something someone can be melodramatic about. I’m not…” Doppio’s voice died, before his shoulders squared defensively, his expression tightening. “I-I’m not just whining about all this! I’m allowed to be scared, a-and hurt, because…b-because this isn’t just a-a milestone to grow past! Stuff like this isn’t just a, fucking, ‘character building’ moment! I’m allowed to hurt without it being overblown!”

Kaito smirked a little, still sucking on the metal ends of the fork. “Yeah? I don’t know, man, this sounds like a phase to me. Your personality is so flimsy, you’ll probably feel differently about it in an hour. Why bother arguing it now?”

Doppio felt his stomach clench, an icy wave going over him, in parallel to the dark, brownish-green his freckles waved. 

Don’t worry about it, Doppio, you’ll just forget in a second anyway. You’re so weak, it’s a wonder you can accomplish anything at all. 

(...you left work unannounced, you won’t be paid for this, everyone is just a faded memory, it doesn’t…)

“Stop,” Doppio said, his voice firm, even as his eyes started to swim. 

Kaito’s smirked softened into a smile, more than a little sympathetic as he saw Doppio’s expression sour, his eyes swimming. “...it’s really, obviously, wrong when I say it, isn’t it?”

Something in his chest panging, Doppio’s face just fell even more before he turned away, bringing his legs up onto his seat to hug his knees to his chest. “...it never felt right when he said it either.”

Kaito winced, slightly, at that, but, well… he had known what he was doing, when he had said it. Still sucked to echo what that bastard had said though. 

Getting up, putting his fork down, Kaito went around the counter. Placing his hand on the curl of Doppio’s back, Kaito said, “You wanna know what’s true?”

“Nothing we do can make you stop being Doppio,” Kaito said, rubbing his thumb against the side of Doppio’s spine in small circles, “Me, him, any of us. Even if you grow or are a little different over time, even if the version you are now is a phase, or this is just how you are, or if your life changes… you’re still you. No one can take that from you. You can’t lose you. Even when you look different.”

Trying not to cry again, Doppio half-tucked his face against his legs, taking deep breaths. He hated that Kaito was…still trying to make all these…points, or whatever, when Doppio was already actionably standing against his father. What, did he have to…wear a sign around proclaiming that his father was the worst person in the world at all times for Kaito to lay off?

His breath stuttering a little, Doppio closed his eyes. “...but I don’t feel like me. How can anyone say that I’m here if I don’t even…recognize it.”

“Well, you have enough of a sense of self to argue with me about it,” Kaito grinned, squatting down, trying to peek up at Doppio around his legs, “Which makes me feel pretty confident in ya. And people don’t tend to recognize they’re being strong when they are. It’s probably a lot more obvious to me that you’ve got this than it is to you.”

“...” Kaito suddenly frowned, remembering one of Doppio’s gripes with him. Sitting down on the floor, he sighed, “...but that doesn’t help. Honestly, Doppio, I have no idea what will help. And this is one of those moments where I don’t want to say the ways I relate, because I know that I handled this shit, when it was similar to what you’re going through, like… really poorly. I didn’t handle losing my sense of identity and purpose the first time it happened to me well at all. And I don’t even know what I could have done to have handled it better, honestly. No lessons learned.”

He’d literally survive this, Doppio knew. And it wasn’t like he thought he’d never be happy again. Even during some of the scariest parts, there had still been times when Doppio had been happy. Most of those he credited to Arven, but there were even times when Doppio was on his own when things were nice. 

It just…sucked. And hurt. And…he wanted to tell someone the things that were scaring him, that he was worried about. Doppio wasn’t saying the end of days were here, he just…didn’t want to bottle the fact that it felt that way. 

Sighing, Doppio squeezed his eyes shut tight for a moment…before looking down at Kaito. Unfurling one of his arms from his ball to not quite reach out, but not exactly just dangle by the prince either. “...you lost it all, but…you’re still here. I think just…seeing that helps, even if I wanna keep arguing that it’s different for me. Mean…don’t think you really ever had to grapple with the fact that you’ll apparently just…throw up machinery sometimes, o-or that your guts smell like watermelons…”

“...it gets better?”

Kaito smirked lazily, shrugging, a little amused. “Maybe I’m not vomiting machinery, but I think I have a better idea of what looking at the parts that make me up is like than you’d think. The existential dread is wild.”

Thumping his head back onto the counter wall, Kaito considered the question… before nodding. “It does. The physical reality doesn’t change, but how you feel about it does. The hard part is that no one just arrives to… fix it. No one hands you back everything you lost. Heh, at worst, people show up and hand you a new life you don’t want, and that just pisses you off, because all you really want is everything you had back… and then after a while, you kinda stop feeling that ache of longing. The resentment starts to fade. You kinda start to accept things until eventually the ‘kinda’ goes away. And then…  you kinda become grateful? For the new things in your life. And you resent the way things were before and you kinda like what you have now better than the daydream of what you could have had… then after that, the ‘kinda’ goes away entirely. And you just feel okay. And it’s not even fake anymore.”

Doppio gave Kaito a mildly curious look at that but…it felt a little rude to ask. And a little too personal, asking what…your innermost self was like, he supposed. 

He didn’t think the reality would change--now that felt impossible, after all this--but… Kaito had said that feelings changed, before. When they had talked about his ex-brother, and what…letting go of…of an a-abusive person that you loved was like. Accepting it over time had felt like a betrayal then, and…hearing that one day he’d come to resent his old life felt like a betrayal now. But…

“...I’m glad you feel okay,” Doppio said softly. “A lot of that doesn’t sound…great to me right now… But…I wanna promise that I’ll make a really fantastic apology for you, when I stop resenting what you did for me.”

“Ooooooh, we can celebrate at the pub when you do!” Kaito said excitedly, grinning up at Doppio, “What would that be, six years from now? You’ll definitely be ready to apologize to me by 20. You are gonna buy me so many drinks.”

“...” Kaito suddenly pouted. “Man, I wish I was drunk right now. I wanna go pub crawling. You think my husbands would be up to pretending to be randos for me to flirt with at pubs? That is one aspect of my old life I still haven’t entirely let go of. I miss being a wild child sometimes… ooooor,” Kaito said, eyes suddenly sparkling, “Maybe my family took me seriously and really did buy Miyako more onesies for my birthday. She keeps outgrowing the ones I buy her, I refuse to stop buying my daughter adorable onesies just cause she outgrows them every damn month.”

“...I don’t really know what to do or say, about your body feeling wrong. Because I know how, like, literally you mean it,” Kaito suddenly said, “I get scared and freaked out when someone I love tells me their brain is literally, physically hurting them. I can’t fight your brains, and arguing with your reasoning tends to be repeatedly running into a wall. You know I thought for a while that my smallest husband could literally like… will himself into dying? Like, just think himself to death? I really, really thought it. It might even still be true… It doesn’t seem to matter how many times someone comes to me about stuff like this. I have no fucking idea what to do. I’m sorry.”

Doppio snorted, letting his hand lax more, before he let out a few genuine laughs. “You know what, sure. I’ll buy you drinks.” He suddenly smirked. “Unless your old man body has you tapping out after one mixed drink, by then. Start getting alcohol headaches. I’ll still buy you sodas, or nice waters, if you can’t handle sugar either, nonno.”

Looking over at his glass… Well, Doppio didn’t like being drunk, but feeling a little warmer wouldn’t be the worst thing, right then. It felt like a good day, after everything, to have a full belly of good food and good drink and take a nap in the sun… 

Not even close to pub hopping, but…

“I feel like Prince Kokichi would probably be for it. Prince Shuuichi doesn’t really strike me as the acting type, even if he does love you a ton. So I’d bet baby clothes shopping would be more on the table.”

Giving Kaito a sympathetic look--and a worried one, for a moment. The heir apparent thinking himself to death?! Scary…--Doppio sighed and reached out to pat Kaito’s head, ruffling his hair a little…for how much it worked with the fuck-ton of gel in it. “...thank you for wanting to do something about it--that that’s something you want is really kind. But…I don’t want you to do anything about it. That’s not…a failure you have to apologize for. I just…wanted to tell someone. So someone knows… A-and so if it’s something I want to talk about, I’m not alone.”

He smiled softly. “And you’re doing that really well.”

Kaito looked up curiously at that– being his height, along with what his hair encouraged, pats on the head were rare– before grinning a bit, even as he reached up to smooth his hair back together. “Yeah? Alright. You’re a good guy, Doppio… but also, like, to literally everyone else still a kid, so please don’t tell anyone I whimpered and whined to you about, like, all of that. I’m supposed to be tough for the kids! It’s a little embarrassing for me, to open up to you… Oh god, don’t tell Arven, that kid will walk all over me.”

Kaito rolled his eyes. “Sorry, I know to you that seems really silly. It just matters to me, to look like a capable adult to anyone who’s kinda stuck still listening to adults. If you have a responsibility to listen to me, I have a responsibility to be someone you can trust. For me, that means not confiding that my husband’s ability to willpower himself to death scares the shit out of me. That makes this convo kinda complicated for me.”

“I think it’s kinda cruel to everyone who seeks out help they need, to call yourself confiding in someone ‘whining’,” Doppio said quietly, before he let out a small huff of amusement. “And Arven does not think you’re tough…and he entirely rejects the notion of being ‘stuck’ listening to anyone. Honestly…some of his independence is just…wild to me. I left situations a lot I didn’t like, but Arven completely rejects the idea of obligation, in a social sense. If he doesn’t want to listen to someone, he doesn’t. It’s pretty amazing…”

“...so the fact that he does still listen to you, sometimes?” Doppio shrugged. “It means he thinks you have worthwhile things to say. And even though he thinks there’s something deeply wrong with you…I mean, he once told me you were the first person he thought of to go for help, for something. Not having emotions, and never relying on anyone else isn’t the thing that makes you look capable and reliable…even if you’re saying that’s how it is in Luminary.”

“You care and you try, and that makes an impact. Trying to make yourself less than human just makes it less likely for us to think you’d even be able to understand what our problem is. That’s not a matter of trust--you get that by doing things that show you’re trustworthy.”

“I’ll keep it on the downlow, though,” Doppio rolled his eyes. “Call it another gift for today.”

“Okay, but that almost proves my point, cause that kid already walks all over me!” Kaito insisted, before listening to the rest of that, considering it. “...maybe some of that is correct. Or, more likely, you and I are thinking of different things, when I say I want to seem untouchable. I just… don’t want any kids I’m looking after to be worried about me. That’s not their responsibility. If my kid is holding back bringing me problems cause they think I’m already overwhelmed, that’s where I’ve fucked up.”

“But if Arven still feels like he can go to me for help? Then yeah, I haven’t fucked up there,” Kaito said, before glancing up to Doppio. “...I don’t want to overstep again. But I hope you’ll feel okay coming to me for stuff, sometimes, even though you know I’m a total fucking mess and don’t always know what the right answer is.”

Doppio nodded slowly, considering that. “...that makes sense. But…I think that’s indicative of a bigger problem, if you think going to someone for help at all is a sign of you being overwhelmed.” He gave Kaito a skeptical look. “...and I think that sort of situation is a conversation you’d need to have with your kid more in-depth. It’s good to seem reliable, in that you aren’t constantly panicking over everything…but no one can remain perfectly stoic forever. And seeing someone like that kind of…makes me avoid them like a plague, when it’d come to seeking help. I think that it’d be a wonderful sign of trust, if, even knowing that it might be a stressful time? They’d still go to you. And maybe you wouldn’t be able to help them…but you’d both have that understanding of what’s happening, and you could still probably direct them to actionable help.”

“...I dunno. That just sounds good to me.”

Shaking his head with a small sigh, Doppio smiled softly at Kaito. “...you do realize the only reason I didn’t feel safe going to you for things was because you kept telling people without my consent, right? It was never about you being a ridiculous disaster. Like I said…we met out drinking. You talked about the best parts of being blackout drunk was someone coming to find you in the morning. I’ve never thought you were perfect.”

“But you immediately bullied your way into being my friend,” Doppio snorted, lightly punching Kaito’s shoulder, “And…I like that a lot better anyway. …and I like being able to ask my friends for help.”

He pouted a bit. “...don’t like not talking to you. Makes me feel bad.”

“Hmmmm,” Kaito considered all of that… before nodding hesitantly, “Yeah, maybe. Timothy’s the big one right now, god, he’ll be a teenager before I know it, so… we’ll see.”

“Oh, yeah, no, you and I were fucked from the word go, I kinda knew that.” Kaito laughed, shrugging, though he winced at the reminder of why Doppio was annoyed with him. “Actually, believe it or not, I do know why you’re angry with me. I didn’t love breaking your trust. But every time other than the Arven incident still feels necessary to me. I was choosing between you liking me and you dying. Like, pretty literally there… Ugh, nevermind. I just mean I didn’t do it for shits and giggles. I felt like I had to.”

“...except for with Arven,” Kaito amended, “That was just me being a dumbass.”

Kaito gave Doppio a curious look at that last bit… before huffing. “I swear… What'd you say to me before? I’m ‘all or nothing’? Well, you’re not wrong. I don’t always know what ‘too much’ looks like. If someone tells me ‘stop’, it means I gotta stop. Cause, fuck, look at us now. I literally only meant to, like, eat food with you and just try to make myself pleasant for you to be around, and look,” Kaito said, gesturing between them, “You’ve gotten pissed at me once, cried once, confided in me and listened to me confide a shit ton to you… I don’t know how to do things in half measures.”

“So if you’re the one deciding when we do or don’t talk? Or when you do or don’t come to me for help? Then it’s up to you,” Kaito said, thumping his head against the counter again, “You can’t tell me to stop butting in and then wonder when the fuck I’m gonna butt in again. You have to bring it up first.”

He was still a kid, of course, but it seemed like Tim had a good sense of things, from what Doppio had seen. To the point that he seemed to think Kaito was just as ridiculous as he was, and…well, Doppio hadn’t seen him need to ask Kaito for help, but he still allowed himself to be cared for, which seemed good. Even if he needed a little more incentive to be read to. 

Doppio sighed a little. The whole thing with Arven wasn’t even an argument at this point…but everything else? Doppio was…willing to admit that he might’ve been in trouble, if Kaito hadn’t said anything. Stuck walking around with a chest full of water, and a target on his back he had been selfishly pulling Arven behind too. He still wasn’t that happy about it, but…

Doppio pouted a little more before glancing away, trying not to show any genuine hurt. “...do you consider talking to me at all butting in?”

“No,” Kaito said dryly, “I think if talking to you didn’t seem to always have really high odds of turning into conversations like this, we’d be golden. But, like… they do. A lot… because I want them to. I can’t help it, I like talking to you. I like hearing about what’s bothering you and I like trying to help and I like confiding in you too. I really, really like doing that with most everyone, honestly.”

Grinning, Kaito leaned back, staring at the roof. “I used to seek out stuff like this, growing up. I wanted people’s life stories. I wanted to hear it all. Highs and lows. Insecurities and bragging. I love this shit. Even when it kinda sucks. So when I’m talking to people, even casually, I have a habit of tilting things in this direction. And I suck at trying to avoid it.”

“You’re such a weirdo,” Doppio sighed, before groaning, resting his head on his knees and rubbing his neck. 

“...it’s not your fault I was upset,” Doppio decided after a moment. “We were trying to have healthier boundaries, and if you know you can’t help it, then…I don’t blame you for going full ‘nothing’. But those first few days where you just…ignored me? I felt like garbage…”

Swallowing, Doppio took a deep breath, letting one leg fall back to the ground. “...whenever I’d do something wrong, that wasn’t just…a mistake I could be taught about. Or…maybe if I was just being…annoying… My dad would ignore me. For days. I guess…just really treating me like a tool, not even pretending to acknowledge I could think…”

“I think I told you about it,” he mumbled. “...it always drove me crazy. I never said no to him anyway, but…I felt like I’d do anything to get him to just…I don’t know, even just say my name again. Having you ignore me just…made me feel like nothing, like that.”

“It did?” Kaito said, giving Doppio a worried look, before sighing, “Geez, kid… I didn’t mean to… ugh.”

Kaito brought up his hand and knocked his knuckles against Doppio’s leg a little. “Man, I don’t want to be ugly to you. The last thing you should ever feel like is that you’re not good enough for me. Shit, Doppio, I’m bending over backwards trying to be good enough for you, nothing I do should make you feel like nothing.”

Doppio blinked in surprise. Ugly? Sure, they had their issues, but…Kaito was far from an ugly thing. Amaina would attest to that too, and while it could be unorthodox, Doppio did deeply consider her opinion on beautiful things. 

He opened and closed his mouth a few times, a little…baffled by the thought of anyone trying to be good enough for him, like he was…better. Before he sighed, just…leaving the concept for now. “I mean…I could at least tell you weren’t doing it on purpose. Like…specifically to punish me, or something. Out of anger, maybe, but…not just for that.”

Doppio sighed softly. “...Mariah’s said that a lot of how I learned how to be a person came from my dad…but…I think it’s starting to…be something of a problem…maybe,” he winced, “...that the only comparison I have for some things is my relationship with him. Because our relationship isn’t…good. So I just… I’m not being reasonable for things that people should just…be okay doing.”

“I haven’t been angry with you,” Kaito said automatically, before pausing. “...I haven’t been sustainably angry with you. I have flashes of anger, but that’s literally with everything. If anything, you might be picking up me being pissed at myself, or just stressed about your situation. Me getting pissed off all to hell that bad things keep happening to you isn’t me being mad at you.”

“Oh, oh, man, did you give the ‘lady who learned love was arguing’ story?” Kaito grinned, giving Doppio an amused look, “She was trying to explain to my husbands that I had learned a bunch of shitty lessons from my family too. Gave this whole speech about the lady who was afraid her husband didn’t love her because they never fought… made me feel like such an asshole.”

“Well,” Doppio said, his voice pitching up a little as he looked away. “I-I mean…for that, at least, it… I didn’t think you were like…I’m pissed, angry with me. But…you were angry, and even just at the situation… It would’ve made sense for you to incidentally punish me and just not care as much…”

Doppio’s gaze was quick to return, though, blinking at the story Kaito gave…before he gave the prince a sheepish look. “Um, no… I haven’t talked to Mariah about this yet. There’s a lot of stuff we haven’t gotten to just ‘cause…there’s a lot. I just… Thinking about it now, with me getting upset about you ignoring me and…”

He let out a sigh. “...Arven and I had a fight, a bit ago…a-and I completely flipped out. We talked it out, and it’s fine now, but… Thinking about how just…utterly terrified I was to have gotten in a fight with him? And the stuff I wanted to do to make it better?” Doppio winced. “...I don’t think that’s…good.”

“Noooo, probably not.” Kaito sighed, standing up and, reaching over the counter, grabbing his water and his wine, before sitting back down on the ground. “We talking overcompensating or, like… ‘overcompensating’?” Kaito paused, sipping his water, “And if you don’t know what I mean, good. I did that shit all the fucking time with my first relationship too. Fucking would have done anything or been anyone my boyfriend wanted me to be.”

Doppio gave Kaito a quizzical look before sighing, picking his own wine glass back up to sip from. “Angioletto tried to smack some sense into me, telling me my overcompensation was the exact opposite of what Arven would want. She was right, of course.”

Another sigh and a deeper drink. He really didn’t drink much…but he had missed good wine. “...it was that day we went over to his house to cook together, and I went over early with Maki to clean? Arven left to take a shower, after the…boom, of the fight, I guess…and I just panicked about what to do. Trying to plan to somehow get food started while he was there, while finishing tending to his plants on my own, and planning to immediately clean the shower once he got out… Get everything…perfect and spotless and comfortable before he even had time to notice.”

“...I ended up just crying on the ground ‘cause my ankle hurt and I could’ve died or hurt Maki, earlier.”

“Doppio, man, seriously, you make me want to lock you in a room and just tie you up with bubblewrap,” Kaito said dryly, sipping his wine, “You can share a bunk bed with Kokichi. And Shuichi too, actually… Fuck it, everyone gets locked up in this tower, I’ll convince Maki she’s there to keep everyone else in and lock the door on her too when she’s not looking.”

“Fuck,” Kaito said, looking warily at Doppio’s ankle, “...how is that, by the way? The cut? I know Maki well enough that if she says it was shallow, I believe her, but… I also know Maki well enough that her shallow cuts can hurt like a bastard. Has it healed?”

Doppio snorted, drinking the last of his glass…before pouting a little, and reaching for the bottle. 

“It’s fine,” he said a little dismissively, though not for any ulterior motive. “It healed a while ago, yeah. It was a really smart move on her part… It wasn’t deep enough to cause me any lasting injury, but in a clever spot that prevented me from moving quickly, even if I ignored the pain. And, like…even with a good pain tolerance, you can’t ignore something forever, so that was good for slowing me down even more. The one to my face felt a little emotional, but everything else…Maki was really incredible.”

“Course she is, she’s my sidekick. They’re all incredible,” Kaito said… before sheepishly admitting, “Okay, though, honestly, Maki’s on another level. Comparing anyone to her is… it’s like trying to compare anyone to Kokichi, if that makes more sense. They’re in a league of their own.”

“And, look, it sounds like Amaina already covered it, but… serving your boyfriend hand and foot really won’t make him feel better…” Kaito sighed, rubbing his temple, “But I understand why it felt like the right instinct to you. I think one of the things you and I share in being raised is that debasing ourselves was rewarded. Once upon a time, being literally whatever the other person wanted did make them happy. That’s a tough thing to unlearn.”

“Also, I’m watching you,” Kaito said, opening one eye and giving Doppio a dry look, “I swear, kid, if you leave this room tipsy, you’re going straight to your room to sleep it off. And I’m absolutely getting my ass scolded by literally everyone. Whether you were 14 before this or not, you’re 14 now. Don’t get drunk.”

Ah, that did make sense. Sure, Doppio had seen Maki’s prowess for himself, but…yeah. She and the heir apparent, on their own level. 

Frowning a little--cleaning wasn’t debasing--Doppio…did get Kaito’s point, so he just sighed. “...yeah. Like…he did seem happy with everything I’d gotten done earlier that day, and Arven loves my food…but I also know he likes cooking too, and cooking with me, and I know he would’ve been happy even if I just…played connect the dots or something all day.”

“...the soup he made that day was really good,” Doppio smiled shyly, looking down with a light, pleased blush. “It was really nice, waking up from a crash nap to wonderful food and amazing company.”

“...and I’m not getting drunk,” Doppio whined, sticking his tongue out at Kaito. “Who even gets drunk off lunch wine? …though I might go join Arven and Chief for a nap after clean up anyway. I am still…quite full.”

“I’m doing my best to,” Kaito snickered, drinking deep from his wine again. “Everyone keeps giving me weak alcohol. Well, at least yours tastes better than what Waku stuck me with.”

“And I’m not saying he wouldn’t be happy with you doing nice things for him,” Kaito said, shooting Doppio a knowing look, “You’re not hearing me. There’s a difference between doing something nice for someone, and serving them. Obeying them. That’s where that impulse comes from. You think you can predict their orders before they give them, and that’ll protect you from them needing to tell you… I don’t know, I could just be projecting. But my life was easier the less anyone had to ‘correct’ me… heh,” Kaito smirked, “Not that that stopped me when they weren’t right in front of me. Then I was fearless.”

Well, sorta. Less terrified of the consequences, without eyes literally on him.

“I’m full too. Seriously, thanks again for making me two plates. I know that was a little ridiculous, but I really loved it.” Kaito grinned.

“With how desperately you’re always trying to get drunk off any booze in front of you, it’s a good call,” Doppio rolled his eyes, nudging Kaito with his leg. 

But in true Kaito fashion…gold was buried among the nonsense. Doppio looked away a little guiltily before sighing. “...the prediction and wanting protection part, you’re projecting. Being told what to do was always a relief for me, not something to try to avoid. But…” …trying to serve Arven wasn’t what their relationship was, and Doppio trying to was just…panic. Kaito was…maybe right on that part. 

Smiling softly, Doppio nudged Kaito again. “It really is my pleasure, and even more since this is a gift for you. And I’m slowly figuring out exactly what portions for you look like. I’ll get closer next time, without having to scramble to make seconds,” he chuckled. 

“I’m a big guy! Who gets lots of exercise,” Kaito said, sipping his wine, “...when I’m lucky.” He smirked.

“I’ll have to pay you back on your birthday. Though, I think I’d want to buy you some big luxury item,” Kaito mused. “Anything you ever found yourself staring at at the market? Or an event you couldn’t afford? Do you like spas?? Shit, apparently there’s this amazing spa around here, the Igloo or something, I’ve been meaning to go forever. I could send you and Arven. Apparently the folks who give the massages are very charming,” Kaito said, a little dreamily. 

Doppio flushed a little, though he just lightly chewed his cheek. “I mean…I appreciate the thought, but…I think I’d get a little overwhelmed with anything big like that. Treating myself always looked like…buying really special ingredients for a new fancy dish, or getting a new cookbook. I don’t think I’d really know what to do with much…”

“Though, uh, I might cross off a spa right now,” Doppio muttered, sweatdropping a bit. “I’d just get freaked out, having strangers touch me like that.”

“Arven and I are planning a hike for his birthday, and he told me stuff he wanted to eat too. It’s gonna be a lot of fun, a-and I’m gonna make sure to properly celebrate how happy I am that he’s alive,” Doppio nodded emphatically, a fire under him. 

“That sounds like a good plan,” Kaito said, not about to ask when Arven’s birthday was. If it was soon, Kaito would make sure they had two bodyguards for whatever they’re hiking on. And if it was far out, then maybe they wouldn’t need it. That was a nice thought…

“And alright, we’ll hold off spa for the days touching feels alright. Maybe that’ll be your 21st birthday gift. Let’s see, when you’re 21 I’ll be…31?” Kaito said, tilting his head a bit. “Hmmm… Doppio, you think I could pull off this hairstyle in my thirties?” Kaito asked, pointing to his spikes.

Doppio gave Kaito a dry look, drinking his wine. He really was keeping the joke going, huh. “Do I think you can currently pull off your hairstyle? No. You look pretty silly, and I shudder to think about what the area around the drain in your shower looks like, with all the gel you use. Though that said…you should just wear it how it makes you happy. I’m not exactly a fashion critic.”

Frowning suddenly, Doppio glanced at his jeans, sighing internally as he saw the imprint of foundation rubbed into his knees. “...I’d kinda wanna pick ‘em out myself, but…maybe that’s a gift I could use. I don’t really have any special occasion clothes that I can wear right now…”

“Oooooh fuck yeah,” Kaito grinned, looking excited, “I will absolutely take you shopping. Want an early birthday gift? Cause that gift is coming super fucking early. Like, how about once you’re not under house arrest next week? Let’s go get you decked out in some clothes that will make Arven’s heart race, hmm?”

“And my hair dooooes make me happy,” Kaito said, touching it, “...but kinda less so these days? I’ve been wearing this hairstyle since I was a little kid. I based it on the superheroes I read about growing up. It…” Kaito smiled tiredly, “Made me feel brave. But, I don’t know… It’s a kid’s hairstyle.  And I’m not the guy who goes and beats people up when he’s feeling courageous anymore. Might be time to drop that whole, ya know… gimmick. Can’t even remember the last time I wore a cape.”

Doppio flushed, though he didn’t exactly look upset. “That sounds good to me, actually. It hasn’t been so bad, but…it’ll be nice to get out again. And…um…” He shrugged, blushing more. “...it’ll be nice to get some different clothes.”

Arven did say that he’d look nice in oversized stuff… Though Doppio wasn’t so sure about getting big special occasion stuff. As much as he did like oversized sweaters, he did like just about everything else being well-fitted. 

Glancing down, Doppio gave Kaito a sympathetic look, before smirking a little. “You are more of a Dad Guy, than a superhero, when I think about you. Maybe you should get a dad cut. And you’d still get to wear capes when you wanna, and lie that it’s for your kids.”

Finishing off his glass, Doppio was tempted for another…but before that--

“...alright,” he said, getting up with a breath. “I’m not kicking you out, but I really need to clean up before I’m actually tempted by that nap. Ugh…I really am sleeping so much these days…”

“Just means you need the rest. Don’t beat yourself up about it,” Kaito said, standing up himself with a small grunt. “My ‘Kichi oversleeps when he’s stressed out too. I try to make judgment calls on when I should just let him be and when he needs a kick in the pants out of bed, but thankfully him overdoing it has been pretty rare since Miyako was born. Now that’s a dad guy,” Kaito said, proud of Kokichi.

“Also, I know you want to clean everything yourself, but I’m helping and you’re going to let me,” Kaito said, settling in by Doppio, “That’s me being a tyrant. How about with the dishes, you wash and I dry? I actually have a ton of dish washing experience, I bet I’ll impress ya with my mad drying skills.”

“And man, what even is a ‘dad’ haircut? My father’s hair also spiked, but that was because he had to keep it in between a crown all day, and he liked to let the tips show. Aiichi’s hair? I mean, he keeps his a little messy, honestly, I want to stop looking like a teenager, I don’t want to throw away all my standards completely.” Kaito huffed, “Are there sexy dad haircuts? Maybe whatever Ikuo’s got going on under that hat… eh, I’ll figure something out.”

Doppio stuck his tongue out a little, just at the universe, as he started bringing dishes towards the sink. It was actually helpful that Kaito had seconds, because that meant that Doppio no longer needed to put the extra sauce away…but he still needed to get rid of the excess oil before cleaning. “I’ve been super stressed before, and I still never took this many naps. It’s excessive… And it doesn’t help that Arven is really good to sleep with,” he sighed.

Shaking his head a little at Kaito’s demands, Doppio couldn’t help smiling as he tossed the prince a drying rag and started to get to work. “I mean…my dad doesn’t want to be a dad, so I don’t think his counts either…and you’d have to grow your hair out for a while anyway. I think, like…something pretty functional? Something that looks alright even when you’re running around after your kids all day and all night, but can clean up for something special? …you said there was a stylist here, just ask them what would look good on you.”

“...or just buzz it,” Doppio shrugged. 

“What, all of it!?” Kaito demanded, scandalized, “I’m sorry, do I seem like a ‘buzzcut’ kinda guy!? You think I dress up my hair this much, every day, nearly my entire life, to buzzcut it? The nerve!”

Kaito huffed, shaking his head in offense, before pulling at his bangs a little. “...you ever see one of those partial buzzcuts though? Like, leaves the top on? If you don’t put any gel in my hair, it ends up sorta, like… ‘floofy’. And my smallest husband has a thing for, like, what are they called… pompadours? You think a sort of twisting wave on the top of my hair might count as a pompadour? Those look easy to take care of, what, you just sorta… brush it into a wave? Can’t take more time than all the gelling does.”

“I’m keeping the goatee though,” Kaito snorted, “Not in small part because Miyako probably wouldn’t recognize me without it. Dad’s gotta stay Dad for the baby. My sweet baby love, who needs many, many more onesies.”

“...” Kaito narrowed his eyes at Doppio, side-eying him a bit, “...you and Arven need to talk about boundaries if you’re having sex.”

Doppio nodded solemnly, passing Kaito a plate. “You deserve a break. Nearly your entire life? Long overdue. I mean, I like my hair like this, but even I just opt for a ponytail some days. If you take those ratios, then you deserve the few months of a break having a buzzcut would give you.”

He tilted his head. “...maybe not for winter, though. It gets cold.”

Huffing a small laugh, trying to imagine Kaito with a pompadour, Doppio kept on with the dishes…before letting out a harsh honk, flinging a bit of water as he looked over, gobsmacked at Kaito. Where did that come from?!?! How did he find out?!

“We do!” Doppio squeaked. “We will! W-we talk about boundaries a lot i-in having a relationship, we - Kaito! What?!”

Kaito huffed, drying the plate as he lowered his chin a bit, staying stern but attempting to make himself a little smaller. “Look, I’m sorry I keep harping on it, but literally no one else on the damn planet gives a shit if you two are having sex. Which, in some ways, great! That’s good. It’s really no one else’s business. I know, I know, including mine.”

“And look, this is entirely me projecting, but sometimes it’s bad, that no one cares what’s happening with you,” Kaito said, frowning, “It was bad for my first relationship, and I watched it be bad for Kokichi too. Well, I say ‘watched’... fuck. I’m just saying, I’ve seen what happens when no one wants to talk to you about this shit, or cares what’s going on with you.” 

Kokichi’s ‘talk’ had been a medical book, and after a traumatic event, a fucking jar of lube. Kaito hadn’t been able to talk to anyone about what was going on with him because that would mean admitting he was sleeping with someone, and if anyone had found out he had been having sex with the damn imposter of his brother… after everything that had happened…

“I’m gonna keep being annoying about this so that if you ever do need to talk to someone, you’ve got someone in mind,” Kaito insisted, “And the last time we talked about that, I didn’t leave that conversation feeling confident you’d talk to anyone.”

Doppio sighed, giving Kaito a strained look. “...I’m sorry that happened to you guys, but…literally the last three weeks have been nothing but people butting in to affirm that they care what’s going on with me. You and Lake trapped Arven and me in a carriage to talk about this stuff. I-it’s a routine question during physicals, I-I’ve found out, and my new therapist specializes in relationships. I’m not stranded.”

Huffing, trying to cool the inferno on his face, Doppio started lightly scrubbing the saucepan. “...the i-intimacies of my relationship with Arven aren’t your business…but I do know places I can go for help if I need it. Or if I just want to talk. And Arven and I are clear with each other about relationship stuff.”

After a moment, he blinked, before giving Kaito a dirty look. “...did you think…? I meant sleeping literally, pervert. I feel really comforted being all wrapped up, and Arven clings and Chief likes laying on top of people. That’s what I mean.”

“Tck,” Kaito clicked his tongue, not entirely sure he believed him… before nodding. Going back to drying. “Alright, alright, I guess you do have the doctors and Mariah too. I guess when you put it like that, you do have people to go to. Just… be sure you do. Sex is communication, and it’s a complicated one. Everyone thinks it’s gonna come naturally to them, and it doesn’t. It’s hard.”

“But, alright, alright,” Kaito said, before huffing a bit, “So what if I did think that’s what you were saying? I won’t deny being a pervert, but I’m a well-meaning one. You wanna randomly bring up how comforting it is sleeping with Arven, welp, I’m gonna mention the boundaries talk then… which, it’s good that you’re having them.” Kaito said, stacking the dishes, “Always a smart idea, even when you start getting comfortable and predictable together. Never know when someone’s gonna throw in some wild shit to shake things up. Surprises can be fun, but man, when they backfire, they backfire. Not worth the risk.”

…it didn’t seem hard, really…but not just something he could do with his eyes closed, metaphorically. Talking with Arven was always easy, and that was still true when it came to sex talk. If, uh…embarrassing. But he thought they’d done pretty well so far. 

There hadn’t been…wild shit, really. Doppio didn’t…think so…

…

Doppio squirmed a little, the pressure almost visibly building before he blurted, “...tttthere are crystals in my body fluids now!”

“Oh!” Kaito startled, holding up an arm defensively for a moment, a little caught off guard by the sudden yell… before he lowered it, saying, “Oh. Oh… oh man are they…” Kaito winced, entirely in sympathy, “...rough edged? If it hurts, that’s not something you have to just live with, there’s lots of medicines for numbing things if it hurts to pee and stuff. I bet we could find something that works within the day.”

“No,” Doppio squeaked, bright red as he scrubbed the last pot. “I don’t feel anything different… A-Arven asked the same thing… About…um…” Doppio pointedly glanced down, without thinking about the pointedness and refusing to acknowledge it. “...you know.”

“Oh, well… it’s good that it doesn’t hurt,” Kaito said, a little surprised at himself. He was surprised that he wasn’t more surprised. But, well, Doppio’s freckles glowed since the procedure, and sometimes his breaths came out in little puffs of steam or smoke or whatever it was, so… “Are you worried about it?”

“Nnnnnnng,” Doppio stressedly vibrated, wringing a towel under the water to start wiping down the counters. “...I get kinda nervous when I use the bathroom, sometimes. But…” He made a sort of choked noise. “...wanted to…bash my damn head into the wall thinking that…y-you know… I-it could be a…chokinghazard.”

Kaito laughed a little. He couldn’t help it. It was a small chuckle behind his hand, as he finished drying the pot. “Aw… it’s good that you’re thinking ahead then. It’s good to worry about his safety…though definitely talk it through to him before you guys do anything like that, alright? No surprises with that, that’s a big one, think it through.”

“But, alright, so…” Kaito leaned against the counter, thinking. “You said it doesn’t hurt, so they can’t be that big, but what are we talking here? Like, what’s the biggest one you’ve seen?”

…well, Arven already knew. They had sated his curiosity on the matter. And Doppio kind of felt like he’d explode before even trying to seriously consider ever asking Arven to go down on him. 

But, yeah. Another warning was probably warranted, at least. 

“Mmmmmm,” Doppio croaked, before looking around. Pulling a chopstick from a utensil drawer, he pointed to the thick end, the circle maybe a little less than a quarter of an inch. “...sphere,” he managed to blurt out, explaining more.

Kaito peered at it, before going, “Ah, okay. Hmm… I think the biggest danger there would actually be him taking a breath at the wrong moment, and it going up his windpipe rather than down. So, listen up.”

Kaito pointed to his own neck, entirely serious, as he explained, “You’ve got two good spots, alright, safe spots. It either needs to be at the tip of the tongue, where he’ll have plenty of time to feel it out and decide if he wants to spit, or, it needs to be roughly here,” Kaito said, poking the middle of his neck, “As close as you can get it. If you do it here?” Kaito said, pointing to the very most top part of his neck, where his neck met his protruding jaw, “A wrong breath sends it up his nose, and he could end up struggling to dislodge it. I don’t think you could completely disrupt his airflow for more than a few seconds, but it’d be really unpleasant, and you might not notice anything’s wrong in that moment cause you’re caught up. If the dude bit your dick, you’d have only yourself to blame. So, here,” Kaito said, poking the tip of his tongue, “Or here,” he said, poking the middle of his throat, “Otherwise, just pull out.”

“Oh, and have water and bread on standby, he’ll probably need to clear his throat.” Kaito mused, “That’ll help.”

 (╬ʘAʘ╬)

B̸̖̥͓̹͖̼͉̈́̌͊̾̓̈́̍̾͆̈́͒͒͆̚͠r̷̡̢̻̪̭͕̦͇̱̪͖̤̫̋͒̉̒̈́̏̇̄̀̔̒̀̂̒͜ͅr̸̛͈͉͌̔̏̌̒̿͋̇͋̾ŗ̶̡͖̮̦̹͔͓̔̆̓͊̀͐̀̑̍̃̐́̕̚͘͜r̶̢̬̼̹̩̫̻̀̾͘͝r̶̛̹̤̙̣̅̀̋̈͠r̴̺̗̠̩͈̫̙̹̲̈́̿̈̉͑͝r̸̯͆r̵̮̫̟̜̺̜͕̓̓͊͗̊͒̏̚̚͜r̷̡͕̺̳͙͍̦̲͐̋͛͑͛̑́̃̆͗͝r̴̨̺̗͙̖͖̅̽̒̓̈̒̈́͂̈́̅̿̊̈́̀̓r̷̨̙͙̞̦͎̠͖͙̀͝ͅr̴̞͉͕̬͈̀͛̄͝r̵̖͍͕̱͔̉̈́͆̅r̶̮̱͔̘͇̩̣̩̖͓̾̇͑r̸̨̨̭̦̝̥͎̞̹̱̪̯̒̄̔͑̅̏̄̈́̿̅̏̓̕̕r̴͙̗̖͈͊͌r̴̢̧͙̘͓̰̪̹̯͓̼͙͖̍̿̆ͅ

After visibly having a mental breakdown, Doppio stared at Kaito with wide eyes before taking the wine bottle and filling his glass again. Knocking it back in two gulps like a doubleshot. Never losing the absolutely affronted look on his face. 

Kaito just crossed his arms, patiently waiting for Doppio to stop gasping and choking like a fish out of water, looking some mix between wanting to slug Kaito and wanting to escape the room, all of it sort of coming together to look like Doppio had just witnessed Kaito give birth to a beetle. When it took a little longer, Doppio now trying to bleach his brain with wine, Kaito cricked his neck, before saying, “Yeah, yeah, it’s disgusting right up until you’re in the moment, and then you’ll be glad you’re not shoving shit down Arven’s throat with no fucking idea what to do.” 

Scratching inside of his ear– unknowingly taking Nekomaru’s stance, a habit Kaito wasn’t aware he did when he was huffing a bit at children– Kaito continued, “Like I said, all this stuff is complicated. You should have someone you feel safe talking to about it. It’s gross advice, not bad advice.”

“I can get advice, oh my gods stop talking!” Doppio pleaded, glancing around for a moment before half-filling Kaito’s glass and then emptying out the bottle into his own. Oh, so now he couldn’t have a memory dump?! No trailing off in the middle of his sentence or stopping in the middle of the street, no, Doppio had to listen perfectly consciously and cognisant to an insane man right now. 

“were-never-having-sex-I’m-never-taking-my-pants-off-again-dios-malle…” Doppio muttered, knocking his glass back again…before he winced, putting a hand to his mouth. “...oh fuck, why did I do that?”

“Do what?” Kaito asked, pleased to have his wine refilled a bit, though giving Doppio a concerned look, “Accidentally hit your teeth? Look, man, you’re gonna need harder stuff than this to bleach me out, I’m just saying. No need to hurt yourself trying.”

Clearing his throat, more just grossed out by the burn than actually discomforted (...yet), Doppio gave Kaito a dry look. “Yeah, yeah, gigantic man drinks pure everclear for a nice buzz, I get it.”

Sighing, feeling shame wash over him--though that could just be mortification sweats--Doppio groaned. “Sure, it’s not 90-proof…but I just chugged like…a glass and a half, which, gross, what a waste, in two minutes.” Rubbing a hand over his face, Doppio gave Kaito a wary, sheepish look between his fingers. “...I…might get a little tipsy, after all.”

Kaito gave Doppio a dry look back. “This is literally the drink you chose so I wouldn’t get drunk. I’m allowed to make fun of it for its intended purpose.”

Though, hearing Doppio’s concern, Kaito idly poured his cup out, washing it quickly and setting it aside, before cracking his neck again, turning to Doppio with a smile. “Alright, well, then let me walk you to your room. You got water down there, right? You gonna follow your own good advice and drink some?” Kaito asked, placing his hand on Doppio’s back and gently steering him towards the door.

Doppio pouted at the look. “...I didn’t, actually. I just picked a wine that would be nice with the ravioli, so I wasn’t that concerned with the ABV. I just didn’t think you’d drink, like…the entire bottle, so it was safe for that.”

Sighing in shame (he wanted to make his point, but…tragically, Kaito was right right now), Doppio followed the nudges and quickly rolled his sleeves back down, idly hoping he hadn’t rubbed off too much of his makeup between crying and turning into a ball that it’d be obvious before he got back to his room. 

“Yeah, I will…” Glancing back, Doppio gave the prince a softer look. “...sorry for making your celebration a little more complicated. I’ll probably see you later but…I hope the rest of it is really nice.”

“Nah, I like this,” Kaito said, patting Doppio on the back a little, grinning at him. “This is the best conversation you and I have had in ages. What more could a guy ask for on his birthday? …other then, like… artwork,” Kaito grinned, leading Doppio down the hall, “And good food… some fun. A lot of fun. I’ve had a great day, Doppio.”

Kaito peeked at Doppio, before saying, “I hope you’re still having a good day too… Now, let’s get your drunkard ass safely to your room! Watch the stairs!”

-

In all honesty, the trip back to Doppio’s room was pretty…normal. He wasn’t swaying or unsteady, even on the stairs, and he and Kaito chatted lightly on the way. Sure, it would be a deeply concerning sign if the alcohol had hit him within a handful of minutes, but Doppio just seemed…fine. 

With a fond parting wave, Doppio entered his room, wondering if Arven had taken Chief out, or if he had decided to get to that homework he’d dismissively mentioned before and was utilizing the library. But he didn’t concern himself that much, as he headed to the bathroom, washing his face and doing a light pat down on his pants, trying to make sure the makeup wouldn’t settle into the fibers. Brushing his teeth as well--he certainly didn’t want booze breath whenever he met up with Arven again--Doppio…

…hm. 

In not very long, a pink-flushed Doppio was curled up on their bed, sipping water in a (would be very familiar) slightly oversized shirt and joggers, getting cozier by the second. 

Arven was in a pretty good mood, as he wiped his forehead of sweat. Kaito’s kid, along with those two friends he was always hanging out with, had all apparently decided that after hearing Kokichi talk happily about Kaito’s birthday dinner, and that Doppio was making Kaito lunch, that apparently making food was the theme of the day, and had decided to make a cake among themselves.

…alone. With no help. Based on a cookbook they were barely reading as they gamely just threw ingredients together. They had seen Arven and asked him to come look at their creation, and to give it a taste, and it was, just… truly terrible. The frosting was thin and melting off. The cake itself had visible marks of flour still showing. The piece Arven had tried, he was fairly certain, had an eggshell in it. 

He had praised them for doing a great job, and advised them to go give Kaito his cake now, after just finishing lunch, since it’d make a great dessert. So now Kaito was going to eat that thing on a full stomach, and Arven just bet Kaito would eat a whole slice to make them happy, as Arven said as he opened the door, “Aceto, you gotta hear about this, this is the funniest thing… oh.”

Arven looked Doppio over, and couldn’t help but blush a bit as he let Chief inside, closing the door behind him as he grinned. “Someone got comfy, huh? Lunch go alright?” 

Doppio lit up, beaming at Arven as he and Chief came into the room…though he didn’t move much from his claimed comfy spot on the bed, other than shifting slightly to make it easier for Arven to join if he wished. Which Doppio hoped he did. Cuddle time with Arven was always the best. 

“Yeah?” Doppio giggled, before nodding. “It went really well, actually. I think Kaito and I have settled things between us better, and he really liked the ravioli--enough that he wanted seconds, so I scrambled to make a second batch while we talked. He liked the fish too.”

“Though, uh,” Doppio chuckled sheepishly, “...I am a little drunk. So fair warning. What was the funny thing?”

“You’re drunk?” Arven asked, a little befuddled, as he went to go sit with Doppio. Laying down beside him and giving him an amused look. “Didn’t you plan to just give Kaito, like, one cup of pink wine? How’d you get drunk?”

Doppio made a pleased little growly sound as Arven joined him--SCORE! Success!--and shifted to snuggle to his side. “He wanted to eat with me, but, well, we did have all those taste tests of my batches, so I said I’d have a drink with him, and I did pace it fine…but we talked for a while, about a lot of stuff, and after I cried I had a little more…”

Doppio wrinkled his nose and sipped his water. “And all that was fine. But then Kaito started talking about blowjobs and in a fit of crazed mania I chugged some to try and force a mental reboot. It didn’t work, and now I’ve had a lot of alcohol in a very short amount of time and I consider it lucky I’m just kind of tipsy and I didn’t give myself a stomachache.”

Arven was about to get pissed that, somehow, Kaito had made Doppio cry again… but the last bit was like a carriage running through his whole brain, scrambling every thought there, as he shouted, “What!?”

Arven stared down at Doppio, resting on his arm…  before his face suddenly thundered in anger. “Was he propositioning you!? Ooooh, I’m gonna… I’m gonna…” Arven looked around, before calling to Chief, “Chief! We’re gonna go bite a guy’s dick off!”

Chief’s tail thumped happily. Sounded like a good time!

“PfffffSNNNRK!” Doppio snorted, before devolving into giggles, turning and ducking his head a little to sort of roll himself into resting his head on Arven’s arm. “You’re really cute, wow. No, he wasn’t propositioning me. He was,” Doppio rolled his eyes, though he turned even more pink, “Giving advice. Totally unwarranted, but in his Kaito way where he’s super sure we’re having shenanigans together and making every mistake possible ‘cause no one’s constantly asking about our sex lives, so of course he’s gotta.”

Pouting a little, Doppio huffed. “...I actually thought he found out for a sec, but it was because his head’s in the gutter, and I’d mentioned that you were good to sleep with.”

“Ugh, I thought we had taken care of that.” Arven sighed, thumping back down onto the bed, “Didn’t you do a whole restraining order threat with his therapist there? Didn’t he agree to back off? Also, we had the sex talk! Ugh.”

Laying back out, Arven pouted at Doppio, reaching over to play with Doppio’s hair a bit. “Well, at least you seem to be in a good mood about it… or are just a happy drunk. Are you a happy drunk, Aceto? I wouldn’t have expected it…” Arven’s brows furrowed. “Why blowjobs specifically? That’s so random. What’d he even say about them? Or was it just a long speech to not do them?”

“M’yeah. But I never wanted to actually follow through with a restraining order, and while he is still gonna try and be mindful of overstepping, I’m gonna go back to going to him for stuff…though I should consider other people more anyway. He has this whole idea of, like…a presentation of reliability he wants to have towards kids, so they feel safe going to him for help, which, like, that’s reasonable, right? But doesn’t always translate, or he overdoes it. But we’re trying to just be more…friends, than me being a kid obligated to listen to him, and him an adult obligated to help out.”

Smiling a bit as Arven played with his hair, Doppio giggled a bit. “I mean, sort of. I think I do get more laugh-y when I’m drunk. I do think the drunk ‘types’ are a bit misleading, ‘cause I think it really can just depend on atmosphere, but…yeah.”

Huffing, Doppio blushed again before he groaned, reaching over to set his water glass down before he cuddled to Arven’s side, half-hiding his face. “He did that whole, ‘want you to have someone to talk to’ thing, and…I kinda blurted that my liquid crystals make me nervous, and that kinda led to me mentioning how fucking embarrassing it was that I thought the ones in my jizz could be a choking hazard, and he was like, oh, here’s advice of how to avoid that… Ugh, voglio morire di imbarazzo… (I want to die of embarrassment)”

Arven listened to that… before his eyes widened a little.

And his entire face went red. 

Chewing on his thumbnail a little, Arven let out a little, barking laugh, sounding both, somehow, confused and knowingly sheepish, chewing on the thumbnail, gnawing its ends, as he tried to think of how he might have misunderstood what Doppio had asked.

….nope. Kept coming back to the same conclusion. Huh.

“Ssssssoooooo,” Arven said, no idea what he was about to say, elongating the ‘oooo’ to try to give himself more time to form a thought, “So… do you… know how  to avoid it, then? Ch…” Arven coughed, still beet red, “choking?”

Grumbling, Doppio threw an arm around Arven’s waist, pressing his face into his chest. “Unfortunately my memory’s decided to keep that part. He pointed to parts to…finish, I guess, to minimize accidents. He’s so embarrassing… Who just takes that up as a conversation?”

“...oh,” Doppio hummed, almost as an afterthought. “...I don’t think I told on us, though. If you were worried about that.”

“It’s not the most immediate thing on my mind, no.” Arven squeaked, before clearing his throat. Parts?? What parts?? 

…finish???

Arven shifted to lay on his back, pulling his thumb from between his canines and resting his hands on his stomach, laying stiffly straight as he tapped his thumbs together. Arven stared at the ceiling, trying to think about the next thing to say. How did… he feel about that?? He didn’t know! He had never considered that stuff before! He had thought he had been pretty bold rocking on top of Doppio! He hadn’t thought past stuff like that! 

…they were talking about Doppio’s cum.

Arven, briefly, tried to imagine putting… that… in his mouth. It was hard to picture. Maybe try to imagine it like a sausage– nope, that was worse, somehow. Made him imagine biting. That wasn’t ideal. 

“...Hmph, mmmphm,” Arven cleared his throat again, unable to look Doppio in the face as he asked, “So…is that something you… I mean, you worried about it, so is that something you… think about?”

Doppio made a soft, questioning hum as Arven shifted under him, but he soon just followed suit, lying with his head on Arven’s chest, though most of his body was off to the side. He was the one who liked being crushed, not Arven. Mmm…comfy. He bet that would feel really nice, right then. 

“Not really,” Doppio wrinkled his nose, half-hiding his face, though actionably it was more like he was just sort of rubbing his face against Arven. “Wanted to hit my head against the wall for even having that thought, ‘n after hearing Kaito, I kinda never wanna take off my pants again. …oh.”

Looking up at Arven, Doppio frowned worriedly. “...I’d never ask you for something like that…you know? Even if it was something I thought about…that’s way too much. I just like kissing you.”

“Yeah?” Arven said, tapping his fingers against his stomach, staring anxiously at the ceiling.

Before, peeking down at Doppio, he said, “I don’t… Like, I’d have to get my head around it but…I don’t…” Arven squeaked, “...hate it? I mean, if you… It’d make you feel good, right? I don’t hate that. That could be… nice.”

Doppio hummed softly before hugging around Arven’s waist. “...maybe, I guess. Someday? Though…really more like one of those ‘somedays’ that’s like…multiple years away, rather than in the next few weeks.”

“A lot of stuff feels good,” he shrugged. “Doesn’t mean we should try out all of it.”

He blinked for a moment before sighing, picking himself up off of Arven and getting his glass back. “...okay, like, cuddling with you sounds amazing right now, but don’t let me forget to drink. Didn’t mean to get drunk in the first place and I’m not staying that way all day.”

Arven huffed a little breath, like every time, both immensely relieved and a little disappointed. 

Sitting up, Arven gave Doppio a calmer, amused look. “I still can’t believe you got drunk feeding someone else wine. Is this your first time being drunk?”

“N-bub,” Doppio shook his head, before bringing his water down. “I don’t really remember it, but I got super drunk at home once, and I think that was the first time… Been tipsy a few times when coworkers were peer pressuring me into drinking, but I get really nervous about being drunk in public. I don’t really like it in general, but if I was going to enjoy drinks, I’d be more comfortable in private.”

“Mmm…you said your only time was getting buzzed on your birthday last year, right?”

“Yep.” Arven smiled, admiring the warm flush to Doppio’s skin. Cute. “I mean, roughly as much as you are now. Which isn’t really drunk drunk, not how I’ve seen people. But definitely on the warmer side of tipsy.”

Arven scooted to wrap his arms around Doppio’s waist, resting his chin on Doppio’s shoulder as he smiled warmly at him. “Well, it’s a good thing you don’t want a blowjob. I’d hate to take advantage. Especially when you’re all flushed and attractive… oh!”

Arven suddenly laughed, before telling Doppio about the kids’ cake. “It was terrible. But they were so proud of it. They’re kinda cute, when they’re causing problems for someone else.”

Doppio nodded a bit. Seeing other people absolutely sloshed--...in…cluding his dad--had made it so Doppio never wanted to get to that point himself. Again, apparently. How he was now? Warm and a little giggly, not even really light-headed, though Doppio wasn’t invested in figuring out if he would be just as steady on his feet as he had been earlier--this was kind of nice, for a once in a while thing. 

In private. Though not because…

Turning pinker, Doppio just blinked at Arven, even as he looped an arm back around him and…

Uh…

“Oh no,” Doppio groaned through a laugh, having taken a moment to get into the story of the kids’ cake, but amused all the same. “Kaito’s really going to eat a whole slice, isn’t he? I...wouldn’t be surprised if maybe one of them knows just how bad it was and is excited to see people try to be nice about it anyway. I’d put a bet on, um… The black-haired girl with the bows. Kimiko, that’s her name…”

“You think they’d be interested in making a more edible cake, or their own efforts are the best right now?”

“The black-haired one? I’d put my money on her too,” Arven laughed, “She’s sweet and has this airy sort of lightness to her, but sometimes she’ll say things that make me double-take. She’s got an edge to her.”

“Honestly, with the way they talked about it, I think it was less of an interest in cooking and more just them having fun,” Arven said, nuzzling into Doppio’s side. Doppio was warmer than usual. “I don’t spend a lot of time around kids that age. They’re a bit loud and all over the place, but it’s hard not to get excited with them when they’re all hyped up about things.”

“Mm, did sound like that. And Kaito’s definitely gonna reward that side.” Doppio smiled, flushing a little at the nuzzles. Well, if he was going to be tempted like that… Sipping another mouthful of his water--he really should get more, but one glass down was a decent start--Doppio set his glass to the side, and sort of burrowed down, trying to curl around Arven without dislodging him. 

“They do have some fun excitement,” Doppio agreed, tracing a sort of nonsense shape into Arven’s back. “And they seem to think you’re cool, so, like…accurate,” he laughed, “And that’s neat. I feel a little awkward, honestly… I haven’t really spent a lot of time with kids of…any age.”

Arven laughed, curling back in turn. They were slowly becoming a mess of legs and arms. 

“To be fair, unless you have kids or are, I don’t know, a teacher, when would you?” Arven asked, snorting, “In the strip clubs? Definitely another CPS case right there.”

“I still want to take you to a dog park,” Arven said, “That’s kind of like being in a room full of children, I think. Watching the dogs is its own whole thing. They get so excited, running around and playing with each other. It’s fun.” Arven closed his eyes. “Soon. We’re almost done with all of this. I can take you to a dog park soon.”

“True,” Doppio laughed softly. “I’m having more fun with it now, though. Like…the kids are sweet, like you said, and talking with your friends was fun, even if I was a little nervous. But I think I get a little nervous talking to most people.”

Humming happily, pleased with their snaking tangle, Doppio pressed a kiss to Arven’s cheek. “Soon… I can’t wait. I always love seeing dogs out and about, and seeing them in a space that’s made for them to play is gonna be a blast. Don’t make fun of me if I start crying from happiness.”

“...hmm… Kaito said he wanted to take me clothes shopping when I can leave, too. As an early birthday present.”

“Probably to make up for making you cry again,” Arven huffed, before remembering, “Oh, right, I haven’t asked. Why were you crying? Was it… was it the blowjob stuff? I’d understand if you started crying after that.”

“And, that’d be nice, for you to have more clothes. I’ve noticed the closet, even with your stuff returned, can be a little bare on your side.” Arven frowned. “Not a bad thing if that’s what you’re going for, but it’d be nice for you to have more clothes if that’s what you want.”

“Nooooo,” Doppio groaned, his lips not far from Arven’s cheek as he kissed him again. Arven’s lips were the best, of course, but his boyfriend had nice skin too… Nice to kiss every inch of him. “It wasn’t Kaito’s fault, really. …we were talking about if I was gonna go see my dad, before… While I still can. Just…got emotional.”

…there was still probably a good amount of time, but…he did need to make a decision soon. But certainly not while he was drunk. 

Humming, Doppio kissed at the corner of Arven’s mouth. “I feel like I’m fine with the amount of clothes I have…but I don’t really have, like…dressing up clothes. Not that I’d wanna wear now anyway… I like dressing how I do, but it’d be nice having the option to wear something other than a sweater or a t-shirt or jeans.”

Doppio smirked a little against Arven’s cheek. “...sure, your clothes are comfortable, but I don’t wanna mess up your plans either.”

Arven leaned into the kisses, just enjoying the little peppering of kisses. Smirking as he looked down at Doppio’s outfit. “I don’t mind this look. Makes it nice to snuggle you. Though I’m always a little surprised at how baggy my stuff is on you. I never notice how much bigger than you I am until I see something obvious like this.”

“I could enjoy watching you dress up a little,” Arven said, glancing at Doppio’s glass before placing his own kiss against Doppio’s cheek. “Finish your drink, and if you want, you can get a little squished while you tell me what kind of clothes you have in mind. Any particular occasion?”

“You’re not really… We just have different frames so it hangs different on me and looks bigger. Your shoulders, though,” Doppio smirked, running his hands over Arven’s shoulders and giving the caps a little squeeze, “Definitely bigger than mine. Even with stretchier fabrics, I think that’d be the biggest hurdle, if you tried on any of my clothes. Don’t think there’s much you’d be able to pull over your head.”

Doppio blinked, a little surprised by Arven’s proposition…before he flushed, his freckles going by in a rosy red, and Doppio grinned as he reached over for his glass. Not chugging it, because he wasn’t trying his luck past avoiding one stomachache, but…not exactly sipping either. And when he finished…

Snuggling down on the bed and looking up with eager expectation, Doppio laid himself out. “Not super particular… It’s not like I’m getting invited to any weddings or anything. But…it’d be nice to dress up more than completely casual o-on a date?”

Cute.

Arven knew Doppio liked it, but he was still careful when he laid himself down directly on top of Doppio. Using a pillow to settle his head next to Doppio’s rather than laying on his chest this time, Arven slowly shifted his weight until it was laying evenly around Doppio, before letting himself relax. 

“Yeah?” Arven said, smiling, “You’re gonna dress up on our date?”

Doppio let out a breath, a humming note in it as his eyes half-closed, any remaining tension in his body (which there hadn’t been much of anyway) completely draining out as Arven settled his weight on top of him. Doppio smiled softly, his cheeks rosy from more than just inebriation.

Squished~

“Yeah,” Doppio breathed out. “I know…it doesn’t have to be a big deal, but… Wanna make it special. Our first date--wanna be able to, like…mark it? I guess? In memories. ‘N I like doing special stuff for you anyway. You’re super cool and…I love making you smile. ‘S the best.”

“You’re the best,” Arven said, half teasing, chuckling a little at the soft, happy little way he said all of that. “Would you want me to dress up too? I can. I’d want to. I’m just not sure what ‘dressed up’ for a date would really look like. Do I get a… tie? A bouquet? What are those things, people put them on each other's wrists for dances, little flower things… I can’t recall.”

Arven laughed a little, feeling Doppio breathe beneath him. “Whatever it is, that seems like too much. But I’d like to look nice too.”

“You always look nice…but it’d be fun to dress up together, wouldn’t it?” Sort of like what Kaito had been talking about… Putting in effort? They had been talking about friendships, sorta, and Doppio didn’t think he’d really feel…unbalanced, he guessed, if Arven didn’t want to dress up for a date, especially because he dressed well normally, but… 

It’d be nice. 

“...mm…bracelets?” Doppio guessed, not having…any clue what Arven was talking about, but…little flower bracelets. Seemed a little impractical, the flowers would be so easily crushed while dancing. “I think full suit and tie might be too much, yeah… But…I might get a button-down or two ‘n…actual trousers. …m not that stylish, might have to think about actual outfits…”

Doppio snorted softly, his blinks getting slower. “...there’s this suit my dad’s had forever. ‘S a, like…maroon pinstripe. Think it’s one of the ugliest things ever. Never seen him wear it, so dunno why he’s ever kept it.”

“No maroon pinstripes, got it,” Arven said softly, able to practically feel through his body Doppio getting sleepy. “Maybe it was sentimental? Except I guess your dad doesn’t get sentimental. His whole ‘no past’ thing. Man… my mom would have a field day with him. Strange parallels, really.”

“I think you’d look nice in button downs,” Arven said softly, “Trousers too. Maybe a hat. I feel like you’re one of those types who could really pull off a hat.”

Doppio softly hummed in agreement. His father still did have preferences, and Doppio supposed some of those must’ve come from somewhere…but he wouldn’t really call anything his father did sentimental. “...be even weirder if she had a really ugly outfit she never wore either.”

“...a hat? Really?” Doppio peeked a curious eye open. “I dunno… I feel like my bangs always end up poking out in weird ways with winter hats…but I guess there are a lot of types. Maybe one of those flat types…”

After a moment, Doppio smirked a bit. “...you know, I was gonna mention a vest? But…I think I’m just describing your regular clothes.”

“Hm?” Arven thought about it, “...oooooh yeah, you are. Ha!” 

Arven laughed, before thinking about it. “Well, then, you can wear my clothes to our date, and I’ll get some clothes like yours. I’ll wear a big, cute oversized sweater, and, just, the skinniest skinny jeans. The kind that shapes your butt all round,” Arven said, placing a little kiss against Doppio’s cheek, “I think we’d look amazing.”

Doppio blinked wide, visibly processing for a moment before he flushed deeply. Arven looking all cozy in a sweater and…really his ass didn’t need any kind of help, but in those kinds of jeans…

Doppio let out a soft, flustered giggle, raising a floppy arm to rest on Arven’s back. “I think so too.”

-

It hadn’t exactly been a spur of the moment decision. Honestly, Doppio had been thinking about it…pretty much all week. And his discussion with Kaito only made his deliberation tougher. To see his father…or not complicate the ruins of their relationship any further, before Doppio would lose his chance…forever. 

It wasn’t late, really, but he and Arven had been settling down in their room and Doppio just thought… H-he couldn’t help thinking…

…was he never going to see his dad again? Yes, he was hurt and angry, but… His father had been the most consistent and…often only person in his life for nearly two years. The entirety of Doppio’s existence. He doubted he’d get anything as sentimental or cathartic as a goodbye, but…

If he didn’t go, Doppio was going to regret it for the rest of his life. Which…possibly, could be a very, very, very long time. 

As he left their room, Doppio let Arven know, and he told all the guards his intentions when he showed up at the office, and while they had warned him against seeing his abuser, and that, this late, his father may be asleep (unlikely, and probably just that his dad was refusing to talk to the guards)...

Doppio was led towards a hall that almost completely screwed up his mental map of the castle, and was stopped before a door that was knocked on. Called through, to the person inside, that they had a visitor.

Diavolo was still not entirely sure where things had gone… off-kilter.

Not that anything had gone wrong, perse. There were just more distractions now than Diavolo presently wanted to deal with. His empire splintering, apparently some upstarts trying to take advantage of a perceived ‘weakened point’, making things difficult. They would have to be dealt with, likely permanently. Shame, many of them were some of his most efficient men. The hubris of ego, he supposed. He should have stomped them more into the dirt when he had still had the spare time for it.

The being in prison thing was new. Diavolo wasn’t that worried about it, he’d sort it out eventually, but admittedly this was quite the distraction.

“Ah,” Diavolo said, lounging back on his bed, resting an ankle against his propped up knee, his arms a pillow behind his head, “But there’s one issue, sorting itself out. I was wondering when you’d come.”

Honestly Doppio was a little surprised that his dad was willing to see any visitor at all. …maybe he just…likely, accurately predicted that the only person who would come to see him outside of normal daylight working hours, and thus wasn’t a lawyer, was…him. And the rules had always been a little different for Doppio. 

Gripping his fists at his sides, Doppio entered the holding room, the guard behind him not closing the door completely, but promising not to listen in unless Doppio shouted or there was a ruckus. And he just…looked at his father. Completely unbothered. Wondering when Doppio would show up, but not asking for him himself… 

…maybe he had, and had been refused, considering the charges. 

…probably not. 

Biting his cheek and taking a deep breath, Doppio tried to gather himself. “...hi, Dad.”

Diavolo glanced over at Doppio, then at the door, before huffing. Looking back at the ceiling. “Have I really been downgraded to ‘father’? Well, I suppose if I’ve ever needed a clearer clue that you’ve gone and quit on me.”

Tsking again, Diavolo swung his legs, and suddenly he was sitting up on the bed. His long legs lifting his knees higher than the bed height, as Diavolo considered Doppio idly… before reaching out his hand. “Come here.”

Another pause for a breath. …at least he wasn’t…disgusted. Like Doppio had always feared before all this. “...you aren’t my boss anymore so…I didn’t really know what else to call you. And…” It’s not your responsibility, sto-- “A-and…if you do claim me, they have to drop the kidnapping and unlawful imprisonment charges. Um…so you know. They’ve, uh…probably told you all the charges already, huh.”

…that sounded so fucking desperate. Oooh, looook, you’ll get a lighter indictment if you’ll just play pretend with meeee~ …pathetic…

Swallowing, Doppio looked at his dad’s hand…before glancing to the door. …he wished they could close it. …he was glad someone would come if…

Doppio stepped forward, coming within reaching distance…though he didn’t kneel. Just remained standing, looking down at his father. His heart aching. “...has the food been alright here?”

“The buffoon they call my lawyer says the same thing. They do not seem to comprehend that you were not born. You were created,” Diavolo said, scowling a bit when Doppio did not make himself smaller than him. “There is a difference.”

Diavolo, impatient, shoved his foot up into the back of Doppio’s knee, though he steadied him on the way down. There we go… and, now able to look down at him better, Diavolo inspected Doppio. Looking over his face, before carefully running his fingertips through the pull of Doppio’s hair, looking for injuries, as he said, “Have they harmed you, mio vito?”

“...there is,” Doppio said softly, “But you still created me. And you still raised me. And for legal issues…for those two things, I think being created and being born are pretty equivalent cases.”

Doppio contained his reaction to being pulled down to a gasp, worriedly glancing back at the door, but…feeling steadying hands on his shoulders, and through his hair and…fuck, hearing…

Aceto, don’t cry. You’re doing this without regrets.

Still, his breath hitched. “No, Dad. Everyone’s been really nice, actually… You and Maki got in that fight but…I don’t really count that and…everything’s healed. And, uh…” A little sheepish, Doppio pushed up his sleeves, after a moment, a cool indigo flashing through his freckles, dark enough to be visible in the dim light. “...this happens now.”

Diavolo frowned a bit at the flashing freckles. Taking Doppio’s arm, he peered at it, before murmuring, “They managed to damage you. No doubt a side effect for that frustrating fog.”

“Hmmm…” Diavolo huffed, letting the arm go and looking over Doppio some more, “Have any of your coworkers gotten into contact with you yet?”

…it was something that Amaina and the others had done, but…it wasn’t damage. Sure, Doppio didn’t exactly like it, but it was, what everyone seemed to believe, something that he could figure out how to control one day. Or…magically hide it, like Mariah suggested. 

Any of his…

Doppio sighed, fog curling up from his lips. “...ex-coworkers. And no. Dad, I’m not… I-I don’t work for you anymore. And…and I’m not breaking you out of jail.”

He took a breath, his stomach clenching. “...you tried to kill me, and you tried to kill my friends, and…and it’s over. These are the consequences of our actions. I just…wanted to talk to you again, before I regret it forever.”

“Hmmm,” Diavolo said, resting his chin on his fist, green eyes peering hard at Doppio, “...I think the answer moving forward, is having you take over the empire as acting head of the business, until I can fully take care of these new nuisances.”

“I know you won’t do as well as I do. But, the issue is, is that no one will,” Diavolo sighed, looking frustrated, “And, since you have grown such an outrageous ego as to think your life is not something that I may dispose of as needed, perhaps that is simply a sign that you’ve finally gained enough self-confidence to handle pushback from those mindless ingrates who have entirely failed to break me out of here. You know the trade routes and the current deals we have in place. The precautions and supplies. You really just need to maintain what I’ve already created. I think you could accomplish at least that much.”

…

The thing was…there really wasn’t anything stopping Doppio from taking over operations of Passione. He knew everything there was to know, from a management perspective, and the greatest thing he lacked was a vision for growth, for direction, which his dad wouldn’t want from someone taking over anyway. Doppio knew how to work covertly and how to make sure all the lines of communication and group branches were working and…

Doppio closed his eyes for a moment, clenching his jaw. 

And it wasn’t something he wanted, for himself. For Arven, putting him back in the line of fire. To just…go back to the life that…maybe a week or two ago, Doppio would’ve been scrambling back to, but…

“No,” Doppio said softly, but firmly. 

“This is not something you can refuse, mio vito,” Diavolo said, his tone surprisingly gentle, “You are mine. You are just confused.”

Don’t. Cry.

Doppio took a shaky breath before looking up at his father, fisting his hands in his sleepshirt. “...you made me. You did something that, according to everyone, should be impossible, and you made me. But…you messed up, because you made me. And… And I-I’m not a tool. I’m not something that just…mindlessly goes around to cater to your every whim. I’m not yours.”

“You had a plan for me…but you messed up, because you made a person instead. And…after being born, or being created, what a parent’s ideas for what their kid is going to be don’t matter anymore. Because… mio vito è mio, non tuo. E tuo vito non è il mio. (My life is mine, not yours. And your life isn’t mine.)”

Diavolo’s face twisted… in confusion. Staring at Doppio like he bewildered him. Unsure what he was looking at.

“...you’ll never survive without me,” Diavolo said, pulling his hands back and looking away, his face numbing, “But go, and live as long as you can. You are now a part of my past. I will not waste my time on useless memories.”

Doppio’s eyes started to water…and he reached out, taking his dad’s hand. “...I’ll be okay, and I’ll be around for a long time. And I know everyone will tell me I shouldn’t, but…if we have a part in each other’s futures? You make it to that too, okay?” His lips trembling, Doppio didn’t pay much mind to his voice crack. “I’ll want to see you again…so you live a long time too. Don’t forget to sleep, and make sure you’re eating everyday and…”

He sucked in a breath, barely keeping the tears from falling. “Ti amo, padre. Buona fortuna, tu che sei favorito dal destino. (I love you, father. Good luck, you who is favored by fate.) …I hope things get better.”

And with that, Doppio let his father’s hand go and stood, heading out of the holding room. 

-

“I’m an idiot. I gave bad advice. None of us should have ever let him in there,” Kaito muttered, his foot’s heel tapping rapidly against the ground as he leaned against the wall, sweating slightly. “This was bad. He’s gonna get hurt. I’m an idiot.”

“He’ll be fine,” Arven said certainly, as he stared at the door. His eyes never wavering from it, standing perfectly still, alert and aware, just waiting for Doppio to step through it. “You can’t convince him to do anything anyway. Aceto was always going to do this, he was just waiting for the right moment.”

“There’s never a right moment,” Kaito muttered softly, entirely to himself, “That man’s just gonna hurt him. They always only ever just hurt you.”

Arven couldn’t entirely hear what Kaito was muttering, but he didn’t care anyway. He just watched the door. Waiting.

Doppio didn’t see anyone out in the hall…but that was because he had a balled, sleeved hand over one eye, while the other was streaming tears. His lips pulled in a grimace, but the only indication of his sobs was the heaving of his chest. He’d managed to…mostly hold it together through the guard walking him back to the rest of the office, through the soft questions on his well-being, and…well, Doppio would be very proud of that later. 

Maybe there was more to be proud of. But Doppio wasn’t really thinking about much past the aching, heavy feeling in his chest. 

Arven saw Doppio first, and ran to him. 

He was quick, and pulled Doppio into a hug, holding him tightly. “You did it,” Arven said. Not sure if it had gone good or bad or what the tears meant. Just knowing that Doppio had done something difficult.

Kaito pushed off the wall, but waited. He wanted to go check on the guy, but there was nothing as comforting as being held by your lover. He’d wait, give them a moment, though… Doppio’s tears frustrated him. He wanted to go in there and punch that asshole… What the fuck did he say…

Doppio pressed into the hug, letting Arven hold him as he cried into his shoulder, tiny hiccuping sounds now audible. It hadn’t been an expectation, really, but…Doppio had had a feeling that Arven would be nearby, and now…he was really grateful for that. Trying to hold it together all the way back to their room was…well, just something Doppio was happy he wouldn’t have to attempt. 

Clutching Arven’s back, Doppio whimpered after a moment. “...i-it’s so st-stupid… He’s just down the h-hall but…I-I already miss him…”

“I don’t think it’s stupid,” Arven said, holding him tight. “...does that mean it went okay? If you miss him?”

Doppio paused, before hesitantly nodding. He really didn’t know what he was expecting, but…not getting yelled at, and told everything was his fault, and that his dad hated him…or looked at like a stranger from the start, his father not hearing anything he said, and truly being nothing…

…his dad may not want anything to do with him now…but Doppio had seen the face of Passione’s boss and lived. Had, in fact…been wished a good life by…

Doppio’s knees buckled against Arven as a sob tore from his chest, another wave of tears bursting forth. 

Kaito watched Arven sort of scramble without moving much, trying to hold Doppio’s weight as his boyfriend collapsed against him, and Kaito realized now was the moment to intervene.

Rushing forward, Kaito picked Doppio up, before grasping Arven by the arm. “Come on, let’s go outside,” he insisted, warily looking around for eyes, wanting more privacy for the sobbing teenager, “Come on, we’re getting some fresh air in the garden.”

For a moment, Doppio resisted being taken away from Arven, but as he heard Kaito’s voice he went slack, letting himself be picked up and just turning to cry into Kaito’s shoulder now. And by the time they stopped moving and Doppio could feel the nip and chill of the mid-autumn air…

Well, he hadn’t stopped crying, but his breathing was a little steadier. 

Wiping at his eyes with shaky arms, he choked out, “Sembrava confuso… (He looked confused.)”

Kaito let out a small sigh of relief as they got out into the garden, and not only was it dark, but he didn’t see anyone else around either. Some of the gardens were set up to be walked at night, but this wasn’t one of them. Both privacy and clear air to breathe. Good… Doppio didn’t need an audience.

Nodding Arven to a bench, Arven sat down, and Kaito finally put Doppio down as well, warning him he was going to do it as he said softly, “Alright, back to boyfriend time. Arven’s probably more comfortable, huh. Arven what did he say?” Kaito asked, as he backed up a little, squatting down in front of the bench to look up at them in concern.

Arven pulled Doppio into a hug again. “He looked confused.”

Doppio curled up on the bench, huddling into Arven’s embrace. Alert enough by this point that he didn’t want to risk tearing Arven’s shirt…but holding onto the back fairly tightly. Mouth pulling down into a deeper grimace, Doppio just shook his head…before sniffling. 

“...al…almost immediately he…asked me if you guys hurt me. L-looking me over for injuries like…like he always did, when I-I got hurt, ‘cause…he wanted to be thorough, even after I said I was fine…” Doppio tucked his mouth against his shoulder, muffling the bubbled sob. “...he’s not okay… I was always worried, but… But I didn’t…”

“I guess it’s nice that he was worried you were injured,” Arven said softly, rubbing Doppio’s back.

Kaito frowned at that, but didn’t correct him. Didn’t say that, yeah, possessive people usually did get upset when someone else damaged their things. That was always a part of it… sure as fuck never saved you from the damage they dealt you.

But that wasn’t helpful. Instead, he said, “He’s honestly in the absolute best position possible to get help. Dicea doesn’t abandon people. Even if your dad goes into isolation like you think, that’s not a death sentence. He’ll get help and resources and time… this is the best thing that could happen to him.”

Doppio nodded a bit. Really…the worst case scenario for his dad now was if he managed to escape and left the country. Otherwise? Whatever his social rehabilitation looked like…he would get help. And…and if Doppio, and Kaito, and Dr. Mariah--the latter just through hear-say and descriptions--could all tell that he needed help, then…then the courts would be able to see it too. With people like Prince Kokichi and the king running the courts…Doppio had faith. 

“...it wasn’t like last time,” he sniffled into Arven’s shoulder. “He just…looked confused, a-and said I was confused when I told him no… Like…it never occurred to him that I’d refuse… But…but…” Doppio choked for a moment, before squeezing Arven tighter. “...but I-I think he could see I wasn’t gonna budge and… He just…”

He shook his head. “...he told me to go and live as long as I can…” 

It wasn’t like Doppio thought that was just his father’s version of affection. It really was the dismissal the words meant. …but in his father’s world? Leaving a piece of his past to just…exist? Wishing no harm?

…it was almost like he’d said ‘I love you’ back.

Arven frowned. “...like, a good ‘live as long as you can’? Not a weird pseudo-threat thing?”

“I think…” Kaito hesitated, thinking about himself, before deciding, “I think Doppio would be able to recognize if his father meant it in a good or a bad way. It’s not like you didn’t know him,” Kaito said softly, looking earnestly at Doppio, “If this felt positive? If you say this was good… then no one has any right to argue with you about it. You know you and him better than anyone else. I’ll believe you, if you say this was good.”

A broken laugh bubbled out of Doppio…but there was genuine mirth in it, as he peeked up at Arven and Kaito. “It wasn’t a threat…but it wasn’t positive. Just…narcissistically neutral…but for my dad, that… I-it was one of the kindest things he could’ve said to me.”

The laugh gave way to a few more sobs, before Doppio wiped at his eyes again, giving Kaito a look that was somehow both strained and yet…peaceful. “...I really would’ve regretted not talking to him. It hurts… It hurts, and I a-already miss him when he’s not even gone, and…a-and I’m so…sad, and…and I really, really hope that he’ll get the help he needs… And I’m glad I went…”

“...g-good,” Kaito said, eyes shimmering. Before furiously rubbing his palm into them, taking a deep breath before saying more evenly, “Good. Good. Oh, fuck.”

Practically beating his eyes up against his palms, Kaito muttered to himself, “Good,” again, getting up, looking restless and anxious, like he needed to physically walk around… before, eyes still aggressively shimmering, he looked down at Doppio. “I’m really fucking proud of you. There, that’s just…” Kaito rubbed a hand over his face, growling, “...that’s just true, okay? Doesn’t need to mean anything. Just saying it. That shit’s hard…”

“I’m sorry that you’re sad,” Arven said softly, resting his head against Doppio’s, just wanting to be close. “Is there anything we can do to help?”

“Thanks, Kaito,” Doppio murmured. …he wouldn’t say it in front of Arven, but…Doppio wished that Kaito had gotten his chance. Maybe it would’ve blown up in the way Doppio’s hadn’t…but Kaito deserved to have gotten the chance to choose, to try. And…even so, Doppio was proud of him for continuing on without it. 

Sniffling, Doppio tucked himself more against Arven, his impulse just wanting to say that this was good, but… “...d-do you think…do you think the kitchen staff would be mad i-if we used some supplies to make hot chocolate?”

“Tch, try to stop us,” Kaito muttered… before forcing his shoulders to relax, “No, they wouldn’t be mad. Though, hold on, before we go…”

Kaito reached into one of the pockets of his jacket and pulled out three things. First, he pulled out a tissue, thick and soft, and handed it to Doppio. “Let’s clean you up a little. No one’s entitled to… well, it’ll be easier to walk around. Annnnd when your face is dry~”

Kaito pulled out a small makeup brush and a small bottle of concealer. “Pretty sure this is your skin tone. Easy peasy, ready to go… Arven, think you could hold a match to give us light?”

“Oh, um… sure,” Arven said, looking startled, “You just carry that?”

“I carry lots of things. Depends on who I think I’m gonna be around that day,” Kaito mused, squatting down in front of the bench again, pulling out a box of matches and handing them to Arven. “You should see the bath salts and weird keys I have. But, take your time. We’re only going in when you’re ready.”

Doppio accepted the tissue, his eyes not entirely dry yet, but…well, he wasn’t bawling and that was good enough for him, for the moment. The night air was nice…but it was getting pretty cold, and Doppio hadn’t put on socks before just slipping on his shoes and heading to the guards’ office. Chilly ankles…

Giving Kaito a tired, but grateful look for the makeup, Doppio took a breath and…tried to pull himself a little more together. “...even if it wasn’t my skintone, I don’t think anyone’s gonna give weird looks in the middle of the night. A-and…are you just ready for a fancy bath all the time? And I thought I was prepared…”

Kaito blinked. “What’d I say?”

“Bath salts,” Arven said, as he kept leaning against Doppio. 

“...right…” Kaito said, looking confused, “...as opposed to…”

“What do they do?” Arven decided to help. “They don’t actually make baths smell better, right?”

“They… wake up fainted people?”

“Smelling salts?”

“That one too!” Kaito grinned brightly. 

“Those are not interchangeable,” Arven snorted, “Do you do that on purpose? To break the tension?”

“Man, I wish,” Kaito said dryly, “Good rule of thumb? If it’s a flubbed word, I’m probably sincere. If it’s me misunderstanding something you’ve told me, I’m probably full of shit. Everything else is up in the air.”

“You’re a weirdo.”

“Yeah, yeah. Light a match so I can gussy up your boyfriend!”

“You can get high off bath salts too,” Doppio helpfully pointed out. “But I figured you’d be more into nice baths.” And waking up fainted people, which…did seem like a more helpful thing to carry around. Doppio hadn’t really been around many fainting people…other than…maybe, sort of himself, so it wasn’t something he thought about, but…hm. Maybe smelling salts would be worth adding into his bag. 

…he’d have space for more things, without work items. 

Blowing his nose lightly, Doppio took one more pass around his face…before taking a deep breath and giving Kaito a nod. “Show off those skills you’ve learned, I guess. I will start crying again if you poke me in the eye.”

“Oh, shit, do you need skill for this?” Kaito muttered, opening up the bottle and, for lack of better ideas, dipping in his brush. Well, okay, sure he had never actually done this before but… how hard could it be?

Later, in the light, as they waited to be given permission to go into the kitchen, Arven told Doppio plainly, “You look like you’re wearing a really thin mask. Like… he put so much on. Does it feel weird?”

“I feel like I dipped my face in mashed potatoes,” Doppio said dryly, his expression twinged in light discomfort as it had been since Kaito had declared him good to go. “I keep glancing down because I’m worried at any moment bits are gonna flake off en masse…or drip off.”

Doppio stuck his tongue out a bit…but just a bit, as he was worried that any movement not straight out would result in a tongue-swipe of concealer. “...the second we go back to our room I’m washing this off. …and washing with soap, too.”

Glancing around, not wanting Kaito to overhear, Doppio whispered to Arven, “...actually, could I borrow some of your acne wash? I feel like this stuff is going straight into my pores.”

Arven nodded solemnly. “Yeah, absolutely. I feel like he practically pushed this stuff into every hole in your face… including your nostrils.You have some in your nostrils.”

“Alright, guys, we’ve been given the go ahead! They’re cleaning up though, so…well, you both know.” Kaito shrugged. “They want us cleaning up after ourselves. Honestly, we really could just ask someone in there to make it for us…?”

“Urgh…” Doppio groaned, fighting the urge just to wipe most of the concealer off right then and there. It was late! How many people would be paying attention to his freckles, really? Ugh…

Sighing as Kaito rejoined them, Doppio shook his head a little, looking shy. “I feel bad enough going in this late, even if we’ll clean up. I’m sure plenty of people just want to get off shift and go home…”

“Oh, Doppio,” a soft, sweet voice met them as they entered the kitchen, a woman just setting down a saucepan and some milk and chocolate and…oh, supplies for hot chocolate. Meeting them, she gave the teen a sympathetic look. “I’m so sorry you’re having a bad night, starling. I brought a mix of semi-sweet and milk chocolate for you, how does that sound?”

Immediately looking rather embarrassed, Doppio looked to the side and fussed with his hands. “Th-that’s perfect, Catherine, thanks… Um, we’ll do our best to stay out of closing shift’s way…”

“Starling, don’t you worry about that, you’re never a bother,” Catherine said, matter of fact, before she gave Arven a smile and Kaito a…smaller smile. “You both are in for a treat tonight, mm? Just leave the dishes in the drying rack when you’re done.”

“Wiiiilll do,” Kaito said, trying to keep the wariness out of his voice, giving her a small wave. Yeah, yeah, this wasn’t the ideal crowd for him. He was really more of a, oh, two in the morning shift kind of guy. But! He was in a much better place with the kitchen staff these days! They didn’t openly mock him, he didn’t openly antagonize them! They were probably, actually, fine with him! And in turn, he was probably, actually fine with them too.

Arven looked around the ingredients she had left behind, and said, “Do we want anything physical to go with these? I could make cookies real fast, it’s not hard.”

“No, that’s too many pots and pans,” Kaito said sternly, “Though, I do know where they hide the marshmallows, if we’re into that. You’ll never guess where they keep it…” Kaito leaned in, whispering, “The pantry.”

“Nefarious,” Arven snickered.

Washing his hands and rolling up his sleeves--a little risky, but…well, they were in their own corner of the kitchen, and Kaito and Arven could probably block line of sight from across the room--Doppio started filling the saucepan with three cups-worth of milk, starting up a burner on low and putting the pan on. 

“Marshmallows could be nice,” he sniffled, not entirely on an even keel still…and a little worried about the makeup in his nose. “Have you ever looked at a recipe for them? It’s not the worst, but just managing the stickiness seems like a nightmare… We should give it a shot sometime, Arven.”

Amaina seemed to have endless suggestions for their uses, after all. 

“Um…would you guys want a sweeter hot chocolate or nah?”

“Sure, sure, you guys make marshmallows, I’m just gonna steal some.” Kaito huffed, looking around with an exaggerated suspicion, before saying lowly, “Alright, if any of them start heading towards the pantry, you two distract them. Remember, you’re young, traumatized kids, having a tough day, these people will trip all over themselves for you. Doppio,” Kaito said, pointing to Doppio… before startling. 

“Keep looking sniffly, it’s great cover…wait, hold on, I got concealer in your nose. Here, hold on,” Kaito said, pulling out an entirely different handkerchief, trying to put it onto Doppio’s nose, “Blow.”

“Would you stop that?” Arven huffed, stealing the handkerchief out of Kaito’s hand and passing it to Doppio normally, “I thought you weren’t treating him like a kid anymore.”

“Guys, I have terrible news for you, some of this stuff is just how I am.” Kaito said dryly, looking around again, before whispering, “Okay, operation steal marshmallows is a go! Be right back.” Kaito said, heading to the pantry.